Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Prologue

2013-09-13T06:27:18Z

JcLZM:

Lol... It hurts that I can understand this.

--[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 09:53, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

I just... what? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 11:49, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

Did they accidentally blend this with another language :o? aha, I guess I'll be waiting for heavy edits since I don't understand this at all... [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:39, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

I just undid one of the updates to the chapter so it's a little better, but it could still use some work... [[User:Ninjask|Ninjask]] ([[User talk:Ninjask|talk]]) 14:00, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

Singlish in action xD

I could edit it, but I rather leave it like this. It's really hilarious.

--[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 19:56, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

Gentlemen before you edit you should clear it with the translator, failing that approach the supervisor for permission.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 23:13, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

while u may find is funny i as a English only reader do not. i really enjoy this LN so can i ask that it be put in the proper language that it was posted under as it should not be in multiple languages for the sake of the readers and the editors. if u wish to post it in multiple languages please put it in a different page that lets readers know what languages are used.

@Hayashi it really does not need to be cleared thou the translator to edit because all a editor is doing is correcting errors they spot. which means they are confident enough in the language to fix lines to better follow that languages rules. while that may not always be the case for edits as some cause more errors it is true for the most part.

Wat. I find it funny I can understand this, but still.... Lol. [[User:JcLZM|JcLZM]] ([[User talk:JcLZM|talk]]) 01:27, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

Tsukumodo:Volume 3 Dream

2013-06-01T00:44:20Z

JcLZM:

I had a nightmare.

A horrible nightmare.

Despite that, I can't remember what it was about.

Despite that, I do clearly remember how horrible it was.

This isn't the first time I've had this experience, or in other words, I feel that I have seen and forgotten this dream many times already. I can't recall it no matter how hard I try — the dream leaves behind only a lingering, bad but vague aftertaste.

That bad taste turns into a sticky, vicious lump rasping on my heart.

Desperate to spit out all the discomfort that has bottled up like coal tar inside, I try to recall the dream.

But like always, I fail.

The discomfort will eventually fade away; until the dream haunts me again, giving me once more the same feelings, and this keeps repeating.

What's the deal with that dream?

I don't know.

But every time after I've had it—every time when I awake from that fleeting dream—there is one thought that crosses my mind without fail:

''Thank god it was just a dream.''

<div style="text-align: center;">◆</div>

<div style="font-family: Times New Roman, Times New Roman, Times, serif">
We used to go to a fast food restaurant every day after our club activities.

He was the player, I was the manager.

He was my senior, I was his junior.

But those comparisons are not suitable to describe our relationship. The most suitable expression must be—

He was my boy, and I was his girl.

The one who had taken the initiative was me. My heart was racing like crazy when I asked him to go out with me; and I was on cloud nine when he accepted.

My life was so colorful from that day on.

I loved how he would run across the playing field.

I loved how he would laugh together with his friends.

I loved how he would stuff his mouth with food.

I loved how he would stroke my head while praising me.

I loved how he would hold his head because of bad marks.

I loved how he would shed bitter tears whenever he lost a match.

I loved everything about him, and I thought that I didn't need anything except him.

It may sound terribly corny, but I was really thinking like that at the time.

"Do you want to go on a trip with me during the weekend?" he once asked me out in a slightly timid manner.

It was the first time he invited me to go somewhere overnight, and I wasn't so dense as to not understand what his request implied.

I also realized that this must have been the reason why he had seemed so restless that day. He must have been thinking about a way to ask me all the time. No, perhaps he had been practicing all night long.

I couldn't help finding him adorable, even though he was my senior.

I also loved this side of his.

I really loved him with all my heart.

"Something wrong?"

"Mm, I was just thinking that I'm so lucky."

"Oh come on."

"I wish this time would last forever."

"It will! You have my word on it."

"Mm."

Truly.

If only this time would last forever—

''A...dream...?''

I was looking at a blurry ceiling.

There was no trace of him. Neither before my eyes, nor anywhere else in the world—

"Maya? Are you awake?" my mom said as she knocked at the door.

Her solicitude reached me through her voice and past the door, but even such warmth was terribly uncomfortable to me at the moment.

"Won't you try to eat something?" she asked.

''No.''

Too listless to utter just two letters, I responded with silence, but my will had been conveyed nonetheless as I realized when I heard her leaving.

But mom could return. She could return anytime.

Unlike him—

I was in the city. I had gotten fed up with my mom's hourly calls at my door. I wanted her to leave me alone, but it was on such days of all days that she wouldn't let me.

I wasn't in a state to deal with such obstinate approaches that practically screamed "Look, I'm worrying about you!" That said, I couldn't blame someone for worrying about me.

Therefore, I'd escaped.

''How can I be so rational...''

I was a bit put off by my own behavior.

"Ah..."

I had walked about completely aimlessly and without heading somewhere in special. Despite that, before I knew it, I found myself standing before the fast food restaurant we used to frequent.

My eyes automatically turned to the restaurant's windows where I noticed a high school student sitting at our table, apparently waiting for someone.

"...What's wrong with me?"

For just a moment, that student looked to me like ''him''.

''But that's impossible.''

I turned away to leave. However, I stopped, turned my head around and gazed at the student, just to be carried to the entrance by my feet.

''But that's impossible. He can't be there. And I know it. There's no need to confirm.''

And yet, I was rushing to the table we would usually sit at.

"Shiga-senpai?"

"Huh? No, you've got the wrong person."

It wasn't his face.

It wasn't his voice.

It wasn't him.

My hopes were denied easily and mercilessly.

''I knew it. Better than everyone else. There was no need to confirm.''

And yet, a tear escaped from my eye and slid down my cheek.

<i>Dear God,

If my tears can bring him back, I shall cry until I have no more tears to spill. So please, give him back to me.</i>

Taken aback by my suddenly crying, the student hasted away and an employee rushed here to see what was going on. Comforted by that staff member, I left the restaurant.

''I know that crying won't solve anything, and tears won't bring anyone back to life.''

And still, I had cried like crazy.

Like crazy—that doesn't mean that I really turned crazy. If I had, everything would have been so much easier. For once, I could understand the people who resorted to drugs.

''Can't I buy some somewhere around here? Seriously.''

I left the main street and entered a back street, but not a soul was there, let alone a drug dealer.

Clearly, I had watched too much TV. On top of that, I had gotten lost because I'd wandered around too aimlessly.

There was no one in the vicinity, and the city noise seemed far somehow. It was as though I had strayed into another world.

''Is this the world after death or some world in between? I wish it was.

Here I am thinking such things again...''

I decided to enter a small shop nearby to ask the way.

"......?"

I was looking at a blurry ceiling.

But it wasn't the ceiling of my room, nor was it a familiar room in the first place. I pulled away the blanket and sat up. I had a hard time collecting myself, but that had nothing to do with the drowsiness everyone has to fight against right after waking up,.

I left the room and walked around a bit until I came across a large room.

It seemed like I was in a shop.

All kinds of things were lined up in a disorderly fashion on the shelves. There were beautifully crafted glass vases and jars, and silverware, and
a framed painting by an unknown artist. There was even a camera that looked very old, although I had no clue of how much value it was. The shelves were filled with things that could show up in a show about antiques. Perhaps, this was really an antique shop.

''Why would I enter such a shop...?''

But then I recalled that I had intended to ask the shop attendant the way, and at the same time I also noticed that I had no memories after entering.

''What happened after I entered this shop?''

"You're awake?" a woman in her late twenties asked with a clear voice as she appeared before me.

She was so pretty that I wondered if I were still dreaming. With the gorgeous dress she was wearing, I couldn't help suspecting that she had appeared out of that painting.

"I was really surprised! You just collapsed the moment you entered the shop."

"...Ah," I uttered, finally realizing why there was a gap in my memory, "I-I'm sorry."

"Don't mention it. But more importantly, are you all right? It seems like you haven't gotten much sleep lately?"

"That isn't really the case..."

In fact, I had slept a lot, but no matter how much I did so, my exhaustion didn't seem to go away. Maybe all the energy and will power in my body had drained out already.

"Really? You were groaning in your sleep, you know."

''I see, I was groaning. I can't remember anything, but I must have been dreaming of him. What a shame—looks like it wasn't exactly a good dream, but I don't mind as long as I can meet him.''

"Ah, um, what kind of shop is this?" I asked impulsively after noticing the shopkeeper's gaze on me.

She didn't seem to mind and answered, "I'm dealing with Relics here."

"Antiques, I take it?"

I already thought my conclusion made perfect sense, but she slowly shook her head.

"I may have said 'Relics,' but I do not refer to antiques and objects of art. 'Relic' is the word we use for magical tools created by mighty ancients or magicians, or for objects that have absorbed a human's grudge or natural spiritual powers.

Surely you have heard of them before. Things like a stone that brings good luck, a voodoo doll, a triple-mirror that shows your death, and so forth."

"Uh-huh..."

She was probably talking about those gadgets in movies. At least, I understood her words like that and was a little surprised that one would call those things Relics, too.

"But let's leave that aside, my dear, how can I help you?"

Since she had even looked after me when I collapsed, I found it hard to tell her that I just wanted to ask for the way. That said, I wasn't wealthy enough to buy expensive antiques.

"I am sorry. There is nothing I want."

''Yes. Nothing.''

''The one thing I want the most will never come back to me.''

''Except maybe... in my dreams.''

''Yes. Only in my dreams can I obtain what I want.''

''But I wouldn't mind. Even if it were just a dream. As long as I could see him again...''

"You can make do with a dream?" she asked.

"—Huh?"

It was as though she had read my mind.

No, she hadn't read my mind—there was no need to do that.

A hole must have opened in my heart. A hole so gapingly wide that it was obvious to everyone.

"...I miss him." The insides of my holey heart started to leak. Drop by drop. "I miss him. I miss him. I want to see him. Even if it's just a dream!"

''Be it a dream, be it an illusion, be it a ghost. Whatever it is—I just want to see him.''

''I want to meet him.''

"Are you sure that you are fine with a dream?"

"...Yes."

She replied with a silent nod and took something out of a shelf.

"Take this."
[[Image:Tsukumodo_V3_183.jpg|400px|right]]

It was a censer as used in aromatherapy. Despite many traces of usage, there was something about it that captivated me.

"Put it next to your bed and light it whenever you sleep. It doesn't matter what type of incense you use."

"?"

"If you do so, your dreams will be under your control," she explained.

"Under my control?"

"Yes," she assured.

I asked the one question that came up right away. With a trembling voice.

"...Can I also see him?"

She nodded silently: "But be careful that you don't lose your grasp on the boundary between dream and reality," she warned me at the end.
</div>

<div style="text-align: center;">◆</div>

"Welcome back," Saki said, but despite the thoughtful tone that showed in her words, I could only give her an empty reply.

I was not in the mood for my usual jokes and rude remarks.

However, I didn't want to spend time alone at home either, and had come to the Tsukumodo Antique Shop even though I had gotten the day off.

I had been at a classmate's funeral that day.

It was a traffic accident. A drunken driver bumped into him and he died almost instantly because his head was hit badly. A horribly quick death somewhere far away from me that wasn't even shown to me as a Vision.

"Are you all right?" Saki finally asked worriedly, but she quickly apologized. Because she felt bad for asking or because she couldn't console me properly?

That said, there was no need for her to be so worried about me.

Of course I was gloomy and in low spirits, but I wasn't ''that'' sad: I hadn't known the victim so well. Had we not been in the same class, we wouldn't have known each other to begin with. He had been an acquaintance of the level that I would maybe greet in the corridor once we changed classes.

But still we had spent time together.

Sitting in the same classroom, attending the same classes, relaxing during the same breaks, sometimes talking together, sometimes laughing with each other, sometimes getting a scolding together from the teacher.

But the time I could spend with him, which I had taken for granted, had gone lost forever.

I still had to figure out how I was feeling about that.

I was unsure how to express my feelings at the time. I couldn't find appropriate words. In a way, the feeling was similar to learning about a stranger's death on TV.

''...Am I sad?''

The class was coming to terms with his death.

Step by step, the gloomy mood returned to its former state, we stopped mentioning his name even without having to deliberately avoid it, and the absence of his name, "Shiga," at the morning roll call stopped leaving an off taste.

Without mercy our daily lives went on, changing their shapes and pulling us along even when there was a piece missing.

By no means had Shiga been irrelevant to our class; that's just how life is. Sort of.

"Excuse me," our school janitor said as he entered the classroom.

Our gazes focused on him, and he seemed to know why. Without looking in our direction, the janitor approached a certain desk at the back and dispassionately started carrying it away.

It was Shiga's.

His family had already taken his personal belongings, and we had been told that the desk itself would be removed today. Some felt that we should leave the desk until the next class change, but nobody objected when our class teacher decided that we had better remove the desk and move on. Therefore, nobody complained even while looking at the janitor.

The janitor paused for just a second, unsure as to what to do with the flower on his desk, but he wasn't so stupid as to throw it into the trash, and took the flower away along with the desk.

The flower had been replaced twice after withering but disappeared along with the desk before the third time arrived.

''With that,'' I thought, ''there will be no empty desk anymore that calls him back into our minds.''

As soon as the desk had disappeared, the students returned to their respective breaks. The slightly cheerless air vanished immediately.

"Things move so fast," Shinjou suddenly said, sitting at the desk before me. "Our girl manager, you see, is a friend of Shiga's girlfriend, and according to her she's still not come to school."

I had previously heard from Shinjou that Shiga had dated a junior who was also the manager of his track and field club.

"Well, that must have been a shock for her," I commented.

"I've also had the pleasure of talking with her; she's a very cheerful girl. I hope she gets well soon..." he said.

''I hope there will be a day when she can talk about him without pain—just like us.''

''Although I don't know if that's truly good.''

"Jeez, he's gotta be kidding me," I sighed as I looked at my memo, searching for an apartment.

After classes had ended, a teacher had bothered me with an additional task to take care of. Just when I finished, however, I received a call from Shinjou. He asked me to bring him something he had forgotten at school and told me where he was.

Truth be told, I wouldn't normally mind doing him a favor like this, in exchange for a free lunch or something along these lines, but this time, I wasn't happy at all.

I was supposed to bring that item to Shiga's girlfriend's place.

Shinjou had accompanied the girl who managed his team on a visit to Shiga's girlfriend. It's all fine and dandy that he paid her a visit, since they knew each other after all, but was there a need to get me involved?

"Hah..."

After I had notified him of my arrival, Shinjou opened the door.

"I'm sorry, Kurusu!" he said as he made an apologetic gesture with his hand, and grabbed my arm. "Keep me company!"

"What?"

"I don't want to be alone with them!"

"Hey, give me a break!"

Unable to shake him off, I was pulled into the apartment.

''Hey, that's got to be a bad joke! I do feel sorry for her, but I definitely don't feel like being around a girl who has just lost her...''

"Huh?"

Contrary to my expectations, there was a bright mood in her room.

One of the girls was sitting on her bed in her pajamas, sure, but the two of them seemed to be engrossed in a cheerful chat.

It almost seemed like Shiga's girlfriend had just recovered from a lingering cold, and was now talking away the frustration from being bored.

Suspecting that Shinjou was pulling my leg when he told me this were Shiga's girlfriend, I gave him a look, but he seemed just as confused as me, pulling an awkward smile. By the look of it, the bright mood had surprised him as well. Did that mean that she had already gotten over the loss?

Anyway, I could understand only too well that he would feel out of place, alone with two chatty girls.

Shiga's girlfriend and the other girl noticed me and greeted me with a nod. I returned the greeting.

"This is Kurusu. A classmate of mine."

"I see, thanks for the delivery."

Shiga's girlfriend introduced herself to me as Maya Nanase, and her friend as Sarina Akanuma.

Nanase wore her long black hair in a braid that hung from her right shoulder, giving her a rather mature appearance. She had put a cardigan over her pajamas, but I could still see that she was slenderly built.

Akanuma, on the other hand, had a ponytail that was slightly shifted to the right, and gave off an overall livelier impression than Nanase. Her short height and partly childish appearance made her a cute junior student through and through.

"That's what he forgot? Mind if I take a look?" Nanase asked, pointing at the envelope I was carrying, which was what Shinjou had forgotten at school.

Without giving it a second thought, I handed it to Nanase, who then quickly opened it and took out—a bundle of photos.

I startled at the sight of what was in the first photo and turned my head to Shinjou. Not only he, but also Akanuma, who had appeared cheerful so far, were beholding Nanase with strained faces as well.

Their behavior made perfect sense: besides Shinjou, Nanase and Akanuma, the photo also showed Shiga himself. The four of them were smiling at the camera, striking up poses in front of an animal mascot. They had probably taken these photos during a visit at a amusement park.

Even Shinjou isn't so insensitive as to just show her these—Nanase must have asked him to bring them. Perhaps, he had forgotten them on purpose because he wanted to avoid giving her them.

Ignorant of the three gazes on her, Nanase laughed happily: "Ph! Look at this! Shiga-senpai's face's all twisted!" She looked at Shinjou. "Can I have this one, Shinjou-senpai?"

"Sure. Those are for you, anyway."

"Thank you. But you should really stop using something that ancient instant camera! Why don't you get yourself a digital one? Ah, and once you have one, let's go to a zoo!"

''With who?''

I had a feeling that Shinjou wanted to ask such a question. In reality, however, he just pulled a slightly awkward face and replied, "Yeah, totally."

I couldn't help observing Nanase.

She was obviously acting way too "normal" for a girl who had recently lost her boyfriend in a traffic accident. Neither did she seem like she was pretending to be cheerful, nor had she moved on from the loss; she just seemed normal to the core. If anyone was trying to be cheerful, it was Shinjou and Akanuma.

I even started to have doubts if Nanase had dated Shiga to begin with, but looking at Shinjou's attitude, these doubts were ungrounded.

They say women move on fast from a relationship, but...

"Hey Maya, when are you coming to school again?" Akanuma asked, changing the subject a little forcibly. Maybe she was under the impression that Nanase was straining herself.

"School? Hm... I don't know."

Nanase paused to ponder over the question. While she did look healthy, it was a mental problem she was facing; I guessed that she might be reluctant to go to school where there were bound to be lots of memories with Shiga.

"But I'd lose sleep time that way..." she said, however, to my surprise.

''Well, maybe the shock is giving her sleepless nights?''

On further inspection, I discovered an opened pack of tablets on the shelf besides her bed. Under normal circumstances, it probably wouldn't even have caught my eye.

Under normal circumstances.

"Maya? Are you taking sleeping pills?"

Akanuma, who had noticed the tablets as well, reached out for the package. She must have had the same disquieting idea as me—suicide by sleeping pills.

Her hand brushed an earthenware bowl that was standing right besides the package; the vessel tipped over and started to roll toward the edge of the shelf.

All of a sudden, Nanase started up from her bed, shoved Akanuma away, and caught it in the last moment.

"Be careful!" she shouted in an intimidating manner that made one doubt that she was the same cheerful girl as before.

"S-Sorry," Akanuma apologized considerately, even though her eyes had widened in surprise.

"Ah, yes. I'm also sorry. This is very dear to me, you know," Nanase apologized as well, having regained her composure. She sat down on her bed again, still holding on to the earthenware vessel, however.

Maybe it was a memento of Shiga.

Because the air had become awkward, I gave Shinjou a look. Guessing correctly what I was trying to say, he sat up and said, "Okay guys, shall we take our leave?"

"See you at school," Akanuma added at the end and left the room with us.

When we left, I could sneak a peek at a relieved Nanase looking at that earthenware bowl.

It was then that a painful noise ran through my head—

I saw a plain, cold room.

Nanase was sleeping there on a bed—or so it seemed.

While there were no irregularities to speak of, it wasn't apparent how this situation came about.

A motionless Nanase lying on a bed was all there was.

The scene was so quiet—so truly quiet—that it could be mistaken for a picture.

That's how quiet her death was.

"So, what do you think?" Shinjou asked me after we had left. Akanuma seemed to be wondering about the same thing.

There was no need to ask what he was referring to; apparently, I wasn't the only one who had felt that something was awry. Being close to her, they must have noticed much more than I, being close to her.

"To be frank, that Nanase doesn't seem like Shiga's girlfriend at all," I replied with my honest thoughts.

Because I hadn't been that personally attached to Shiga, her attitude didn't leave a cold or heartless impression on me, but while I had no idea what was normal for the four of them, Shinjou and Akanuma seemed clearly sadder than Nanase to me.

Shinjou reluctantly opened his mouth, worried about Akanuma who was walking besides him: "I don't know Shiga and Nanase too well, to be honest. I wouldn't have tagged along with them if Akanuma hadn't invited me. In fact, I hadn't even known Nanase before that. But you know... seeing them together just once was enough to tell that they were a happy couple, totally. So, I just..."

"You can't believe that she's so fine?"

"Yeah. Did she look to you like she was acting, Kurusu?"

"Nope."

"Mm..."

"Maya sunk into enormous depression when she heard of Shiga-senpai's death. Like it was the end of the world. Her mom told me that she would shut herself into her room and wouldn't eat anything," Akanuma added. I could clearly recognize that she was confused by Nanase's attitude as well. She had probably asked Shinjou to accompany her because she had been at a loss for words to comfort Nanase.

But against all her worries, Nanase turned out to be acting completely normal.

The shock of seeing that she was alive and kicking even though Akanuma had intended to cheer her up must have thrown her into anxiety.

"But I noticed something weird when Shinjou-senpai left to call you, Kurusu-senpai. I accidentally asked her if she was really okay, and she answered yes," Akanuma explained, thinking back at their conversation, "because she could meet him any time in her dreams, thanks to the censer."

"Censer? That little vessel you almost dropped?" I asked, and she nodded. "Meet him anytime in her dreams...?"

Can something as vague as that really let people move on so easily? Dreams are just dreams — they're not real. She didn't seem like she had lost her grip on reality, either. She did indeed seem completely normal.

But what secrets were hidden underneath her shell?

I had no idea what had caused the death my 'Vision' had shown me. Was it illness? Natural? Or... suicide?

Never before had I seen a death so calm, a transition from sleep to death so soft.

"Akanuma-san," I said as I gave her something. It was a sleeping pill, which I had ''borrowed'' when there was a fuss about that censer that almost fell to the floor. My guess had proved right, unfortunately.

Akanuma gave me a surprised look; not because she thought I were light-fingered, but because I had thought the same thing as her.

"You thought about what she uses these for when you became so jittery, no?"

"Yes..."

"This situation and those pills sure don't make for a good mix..."

"I don't think she uses them for ''that'', though."

She ''doesn't want'' to think so.

"You should absolutely give her family a call and warn them. Just in case, but do it."

<div style="text-align: center;">◆</div>

<div style="font-family: Times New Roman, Times New Roman, Times, serif">
After Sarina and the others had left, I decided to use my censer.

I lit some incense and put it into the censer. Any type of incense would do — from joss sticks to coils — but I had taken to using cones.

I had heard that you should actually use powder incense, koh-tadon, gin-you or whatnot for this, but I wasn't too well-versed in this field.

Whatever works.

Neither did I intend to enjoy the fragrance of incense, nor did I want to relax. All I wanted was to fall asleep and meet him.

The smell of citrus spread in my room, and in a matter of seconds, I was overcome by fatigue. I had no idea how many hours I had already slept that day, but whenever I burned incense, I would get sleepy.

I quickly lay down on my bed. The door was locked and my alarm clock not set — I wouldn't allow anyone to disturb my sleep, to disturb my time with him.

"Maya."

I heard Shiga-senpai's voice. He was waving me in his school uniform, smiling. I quickly walked up to him.

"Did I make you wait?"

"Not at all," he replied.

That's a pity. Not that I was late, but I wanted him to say that he couldn't wait to see me.

"Look, I got this today when I met Sarina and Shinjou-senpai."

''Oh? Where did I meet them again? Well, not that important.''

I showed him the photos of our trip to the amusement park that I was carrying.

"Ah, from the other day?"

"Yes. Look, your face is all twisted!"

"I'm not photogenic, you know."

Come to think of it, he had said the same thing back then, and in the the photos we took together his face was often contorted. But not once had he refused taking one. He would always listen to my requests, even he was troubled by them.

"What?"

"Mmm, nothing. We also agreed to go to the zoo sometime soon."

"The zoo?"

"Yes."

"But I..." he started, but I interrupted him by pressing a finger against his lips. I wouldn't let him speak any farther. I didn't know what he was about to say, but my gut was telling me to stop him.

"Don't worry," I said without even knowing why I did so.

''What is there to worry about, anyway?''

"Hey guys!"

Cutting my train of thought, Shinjou-senpai and Sarina showed up, wearing the same clothes as in the photos. For some reason, we were no longer wearing our uniforms, either, and had changed into our casual wear, which we had bought during the date on the holiday after our trip to the amusement park.

"Let's go, senpai!"

''No use racking my brains about things I can't understand anyway and spoil our date.''

I walked to the other two, pulling him along. After we had assembled, we found ourselves in front of the entrance to a zoo. We entered and strolled around, spotting families and couples here and there.

"Is there something you'd like to see, senpai?" ''I'd love to go see the pandas.''

"How about the giraffes?"

''Tche... not that I don't like giraffes, but I wanted to see some pandas.'' I wasn't particularly fixated on pandas; I was just unhappy that our tastes turned out to be different.

"Hm? You don't like giraffes?"

"No, no, that's not true," I said in response to my dense boyfriend's considerate question. "Let's go to the giraffe area."

I quickly started walking toward the giraffe enclosure.

"Ah, what do ''you'' want to see, Maya?"

"Pandas."

"Then let's head there first."

"You're too late."

He made a disheartened face because of the blunder he had made, blowing my discontent away in a matter of seconds with his gentleness.

I spun round and sticked out my tongue.

"I'm fine if we go there after seeing the giraffes!"

Once I had finished speaking, the entire world around us started shaking.

''No!''

The moment I thought so, my field of vision zoomed out as if I had a fit of dizziness, and finally blacked out.

My eyes were looking at the ceiling.

My ears were perceiving a knocking at the door.

That noise had jolted me out of my dreams.

From my dreams to reality.

From the ephemeral world where he was, to the real world where he wasn't.

A wave of unbearable disappointment and loneliness rolled over me. I held my arms aloft in front of my eyes, veiling them in darkness — protecting them from reality and distracting myself.

"Maya? Maya? Is everything all right?" I heard my mom from the other side of the door. "Aren't you feeling unwell?"

''I was feeling perfectly fine until right now; because of you!''

"I'm not. Don't disturb my sleep," I replied.

"Good...," she sighed in relief.

I wondered why she had knocked so stubbornly that day when she would usually just give up if there was no reaction from me.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

"Sarina-chan told me to look after you because you didn't seem to be feeling well."

''Sarina? Wasn't I completely normal when we talked? Maybe I don't look so healthy compared to when I was attending school because I haven't been outside lately.''

But her consideration was uncalled for.

''Does even Sarina start disturbing me now?''

I was really happy about their visit, but somewhere in my heart, I was hoping that they would leave already. And just when I'd thought I could finally spend some time with ''him'', I was pulled back to reality.

I looked at my censer. The incense had already turned into ashes, so I put a new incense cone into it and rolled myself up in my blanket.

Again, I was overcome by sleepiness in no time. That sleepiness, however, would only last until I actually fell asleep, and my sleep would get shallower with every subsequent session.

Even though I didn't want to be in this world.

Even though I wanted to stay in the other world.

Even though I wanted to stay asleep forever.
</div>

<div style="text-align: center;">◆</div>

"Well, that's bound to be a Relic."

The next time I went to the Tsukumodo Antique Shop, I tried asking Towako-san about the censer. When I explained the shape of the vessel to her and told her that Nanase was supposedly able to meet her deceased boyfriend in her dreams, Towako-san estimated that censer to be a Relic, coming to the same conclusion as me.

"What does it do?"

"When you fall asleep while burning incense in that censer, your dreams will be able to control your dreams at will."

"Control your dreams?"

As it turned out, its original purpose wasn't meeting dead people in one's dreams; her wish to meet Shiga must have led to that result.

"She must have wanted to be with her boyfriend, even if it's just a dream," Towako-san said.

''Even if it's just a dream...''

"The boundary between dream and reality is very vague, after all."

"It is?" I asked in response to her commentary, because I felt that there is a distinct difference between dream and reality.

"A dream is equivalent to reality as long as you don't recognize that it's a dream. You don't always know that you're in a dream when you're dreaming, do you?"

She had a point: While asleep, you are scared in case of a nightmare and happy in case of a nice dream. There's no relief or disappointment until you wake up and realize it was just a dream.

"Does that girl not realize that she's just dreaming?" Saki asked a question that had been on her mind.

"She should be aware of that, at least while she's awake," Towako-san explained.

That fact was quite obvious, since she had said that she could meet him in her ''dreams''.

"However, she might not notice when she's actually dreaming."

Indeed — who would get addicted to that censer if you knew everything was fake while dreaming?

"But in that case, is the guy she's meeting there just a fake?" I asked.

All characters that appear in a dream are but characters contained in that dream; they're obviously not real. If the power of that censer was to control one's dreams, then it shouldn't be able to revive the dead.

"That's a difficult question; when you're dreaming, do you consider everyone to be fake?"

"...No, I probably wouldn't think that."

"There you go. She must be under the impression that he's real while asleep. When she wakes up, however, she will notice that it was but a dream — that he was a 'fake' as you put it."

Regardless of how happy her dreams were, she realized the truth every time she woke up. How could that realization possibly feel? If she was aware that she was just deceiving herself, then she must be feeling literally just empty, right?

Why would she keep doing that?

Did the certainty of being able to meet him in her dreams allow her to endure that feeling of emptiness? Spending happy hours in her dreams, just to experience a great let-down when she woke up, finding hope in the fact that she could meet him again soon, just to fall asleep again.

A vicious cycle like that wouldn't last for long.

Sooner or later, she was bound to notice that there was no point in that.

If so — we could maybe let her sleep for a little longer.

Just a little.

Until she turned into what my 'Vision' had shown me.

A few days after I had visited Nanase, I was about to go home together with Shinjou, who had no club activities that day, when we were stopped by Akanuma.

She was openly crying in front of everyone.

The other students who were preparing themselves to head home gave her curious looks. Shinjou asked her what was wrong, but she only answered with more sobs.

We decided to take her into our classroom for the time being, and after she had calmed down a little, we asked her again. She told us that Nanase wouldn't wake up anymore.

We had to ask her to elaborate, since she was being very vague, after which she gave us a stuttering but better explanation of the situation.

She had gotten a call from Nanase's mother just a few moments ago.

Nanase had fallen asleep and wouldn't wake up anymore, not showing any reaction no matter how many times her mother called her name, no matter how many times her mother shook her.

At first, her mother thought that she was just sleeping deeply, but given that nothing could wake her up, Nanase had to be pretending being asleep. The complete absence of reaction, however, eliminated that possibility.

Disquieted, her mother called a doctor, who couldn't explain the cause of her sleep, either. In the end, they had decided to wait and see before taking measures because her condition was steady.

"Maybe it's because of the sleeping pills... I didn't, I didn't tell her mom about them when I called her, just that, that Maya seemed to be feeling bad. Maybe, maybe she swallowed a bunch of those pills and..."

Apparently, Akanuma had followed my advise to inform Nanase's mother, but couldn't bring herself to inform her about the sleeping pills. I could see how asking a friend's mother to monitor her daughter in secret of that friend because of a possible suicide attempt was a most disagreeable task. Besides, Akanuma naturally wouldn't want to believe that herself, either.

Charging her with that task was a mistake. I should have done it myself, even if it was none of my business.

"Maya... Maya... I'm so, I'm so sorry...," Akanuma apologized, fiercely sobbing all the while.

"Hey, it's not your fault, Akanuma," Shinjou carefully comforted her, but she kept blaming herself.

"Shinjou's right, Akanuma. The doctor would have noticed if the pills had caused it, right? It must've been something else; probably something on the mental end."

I lied. Not regarding the pills, but regarding the assumption that it was a mental issue.

The problem was rather tangible.

Most likely, that censer — a Relic — was to blame.

I hurried to the Tsukumodo Antique Shop and questioned Towako-san about the Relic again:

"Does that censer keep you asleep?"

"Nope, there's no such effect as far as I know," she denied my fear.

"But the girl isn't waking up anymore. Haven't you heard of some side effect that kicks in after repeated use?"

"I'm afraid no."

''Is she going to wake up after a while then?''

I couldn't bring myself to believe in such a vague hope. Besides, she had been asleep for more than a day already.

"Is there some kind of duration to the sleep induced by that censer?"

"Once you've fallen asleep, it doesn't matter whether or not the incense keeps burning, and you can be woken up because the sleep itself is completely normal."

Nanase's sleep, however, was lasting.

Exhausted from a series of all-nighters, it may be possible to sleep through the entire day and night. If a girl, who had been sleeping all the time anyway, wasn't waking up despite all efforts, however, that was most certainly abnormal.

There had to be more to it.

"Perhaps she is refusing to wake up?" Saki, who had been listening to our talk, suggested. "It wouldn't surprise me if she wanted to stay there after experiencing the transition from dream to reality over and over."

"You mean she has wished in her dream to stay asleep?"

"Hm, it would make sense that she would stay there in that case, I guess?" Towako-san agreed.

"But how do we get her awake then?" I asked. If only her own will could release her from that spell, we were powerless. It would mean that we had to wait for her to change her mind.

"Well, there ''is'' a way, but I'll have to advise you against doing it," Towako-san warned me.

"Could you tell me more?"

"You could enter her dream and persuade her."

"Is that even possible?"

"Yeah, it is. Needless to say, you have to use the Censer to fall asleep, and you have to be touching the person whose dream you want to enter."

"Doesn't sound so bad... But if it's a persuasion task, it might be better to ask one of her parents or friends..."

"No. That's way too dangerous. If someone were to enter her dream without any experience with Relics, they would only get trapped there. To put it in familiar terms, they wouldn't wake up anymore."

Apparently, it wasn't so easy. However, I couldn't just ignore the case.

I recalled Nanase as I had seen her in my vision.

I didn't know if sympathy or the fact that it had been no gaudy death had led me to turn a blind eye to the vision, but I was getting horribly angry with myself for ignoring the cues.

"Are you going to do it?" Towako-san asked me.

"Yes."

"Take care. You'll be the intruder in this case, not the host. That means that ''she'' will have the upper hand and control over the dream. If worst comes to worst, you won't be coming back anymore. You'll be effectively dead."

Towako-san added one last warning.

"Don't get yourself caught in a dream!"

<div style="text-align: center;">◆</div>

<div style="font-family: Times New Roman, Times New Roman, Times, serif">
Today, we went to the zoo again because we'd had to cancel our visit the week before.

''...Huh? Why did we cancel it last week? Because of some incident? Rain? Was the zoo closed? But I can remember that we were about to see the pandas...''

''Oh well.''

Shiga-senpai was already there waiting for me, waving his hand with a smile.

"Did I make you wait?"

"Yeah, totally! I was so looking forward to seeing you!" he said to my delight. Good thing that he didn't say the opposite — I was happy that he couldn't wait to see me.

"The others should be here any moment."

About the same time as I suggested so, Shinjou-senpai and Sarina appeared. After we had assembled, we found ourselves in front of the entrance to a zoo. We entered and strolled around, spotting families and couples here and there.

"Is there something you'd like to see, Senpai?" ''I'd love to go see the pandas.''

"How about the pandas?"

He wanted to see the same animals as me. I was happy that our tastes turned out to match.

"They should be right over there!" I said, pointing in a direction.

Shortly after we had started walking there, we arrived at the panda enclosure. There were lots of black-and-white bears munching away at bamboo leaves or playing with tires. This sight strongly reminded me of a past visit here, when I had come with my family. Back in the day, their complete indifference to the onlookers and easiness had made them look like a bunch of sluggards in my eyes.

"They're quite the sluggards, aren't they?" my boyfriend laughed. "...What?"

"Just surprised that we thought the same thing."

The previous time I had been here, my great, childish expectations in the animals had been betrayed, leaving me utterly bored, but having entered high school, I could enjoy the zoo to the fullest.

''No, I suppose I could enjoy everything as long as I'm with Shiga-senpai.''

"What are you thinking right now?" he asked me.

"How much fun it is to be with you."

I enjoyed seeing the giraffes, just as much as I enjoyed seeing the elephants and the lions.

I was happy just by having Senpai besides me.

If I were to lose him, I would surely despair.

"..."

A tang of sadness crossed my mind for a split-second.

''I shouldn't even be thinking about such stupid stuff. There's no way that would happen. There's no way that he would go away.''

I shook off those silly thoughts and pulled at his arm. ''Look! He's here. He's not going anywhere. If he does, he'll take me with him. We're together forever!''

"Hey, Senpai, where do we go ne—" I said until I noticed someone walking toward us. He stopped right before us. "If I'm not mistaken, you're..."

''I have met this person one time before, and that was... huh? Where was that again? I can't remember his name either. But I think I know him.''

"Don't remember me? We've met once, but should I introduce myself again? I'm Tokiya Kurusu. One year your senior and in the same class as Shinjou and Shiga."

"...Sorry, but where did we meet again?"

"At your place."

I stared at him in surprise.

''Hey, I wouldn't bring an unfamiliar boy home!''

''Ah, didn't he just say he's in the same class as Senpai? We must have met when I visited his class, then. That's why I can vaguely remember him...''

"I tagged along with Shinjou when he visited you to see how you are, remember?"

''A visit? For who? For me? But I'm not even sick.''

"Sorry, but I'm afraid I'm not one of your dream characters," he said.

''Dream?''

''What does he... mean by... that?''

Somewhere deep within me, a crack opened, which in turn called forth a certain sensation. Namely, it was the sensation I would get when I realized that I was dreaming.

I was waking.

My head was getting clearer and clearer.

''No!'' another me cried, but the process could not be stopped anymore.

I had realized — that this was just a dream.
</div>

<div style="text-align: center;">◆</div>

Slipping into Nanase's dream wasn't as hard as I'd expected.

Since her parents were desperate and busy to find a good doctor and hospitalized their daughter, it was pretty easy to get alone with Nanase. Moreover, I had used the pretense of retrieving something I had supposedly forgotten at her place in order to get my hands on the Censer.

I had been anxious about what her dreamworld would look like. What awaited me there, however, was a simple zoo surrounded by darkness, much like a single light bulb hanging from the ceiling in the middle of a pitch-black room. Since that was all there was, I didn't have to worry about getting lost.

As I walked toward the zoo, I could recognize Nanase and Shiga, as well as Shinjou and Akanuma. I gathered that they had come here to have a good time together, like they in the photos they'd shown me the other day.

"If I'm not mistaken, you're..." Nanase said when I stood before her.

"Don't remember me? We've met once, but should I introduce myself again? I'm Tokiya Kurusu. One year your senior and in the same class as Shinjou and Shiga."

"...Sorry, but where did we meet again?"

"At your place."

Her gaze drifted off to Shiga.

''Well, it's not like we've done anything nasty, right?''

"I tagged along with Shinjou when he visited you to see how you are, remember?" I explained, leaving her quite confused.

''Looks like she really doesn't remember what happens over in the real world.''

"Sorry, but I'm afraid I'm not one of your dream characters."

She strongly reacted to the word ''dream''.

From the look of it, she could make various people appear in her dreams aside from Shiga and herself, but I had definitely not been included in that list.

After all, she had only met me after the tough ''truth''. I was no suitable character to appear in one of her happy dreams.

However, the moment she recognized me, she was doomed to accept the fact that this was a dream.

Of course, she could still try to come up with a way to deceive herself, but in order to do so, she would have to use her head, and if she used her head, she would inevitably realize that she was in a dream as well.

You can't keep on dreaming once you've realized it's a dream. It's only a dream as long as you aren't aware of that fact.

"...How did you get here?" she asked me after she had realized everything.

"You're not the only one who can dream with that Censer, you know?"

Her eyes widened. "You know about the Censer?"

"Yeah. Let's you control your dreams if you burn incense with it, no? And to top it off, you can even slip into others' dreams."

"Would you be so kind as to not enter my dreams without my approval?"

She was clearly aware of being asleep, but not waking up just yet.

"Do you even have the faintest idea what's going on outside right now?" I asked, causing her to wrinkle her brow. "You've been asleep for days and won't wake up."

"Several days straight?"

"Yeah. Your parents have taken you to a hospital. They're worried about you. But nobody has been able to get to the bottom of the problem, which is why your parents are looking for skilled doctors now."

"..."

"Akanuma is blaming herself."

"Why...?"

"She's convinced that your taking sleeping pills is the cause, and she knew that you were taking them. Despite that, she bring herself to tell your mother. She didn't try to stop you. And now she's blaming herself."

"But that's not true..."

"Why don't you tell her that directly? In the real world," I said, completely ignoring the dream-generated Akanuma standing right next to Nanase. "Shinjou and Akanuma are at school right now!"

After I had spoken out, the two of them vanished into thin air.

Most likely, Nanase had become aware of the fact that they shouldn't be here at this time. Their dream existence hadn't been that firm as it seemed.

Her dreamland crumbled with every bit her mind cleared up.

I looked at Shiga. He had positioned himself before Nanase, as if to protect her, and was glaring back at me. He looked like no one else but Shiga. So much so that I would have mistaken him for the real one hadn't I known that this was a dream.

"Wanting him to protect you? Or just thinking that he ''would'' protect you?" I asked provocatively.

"..."

"Strange: the Shiga I've known was a calm guy who would never pick fights."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Maybe that's not the real Shiga, but only an idealistic image you have of him?"

"That's not true!" she hissed.

"Your every wish may come true in this dreamworld, but none of that is real. It's all fake." I pointed at the animals in the enclosure behind her. "Didn't you know that Pandas have white tails?"

"Eh?"

Nanase swung around to look at the pandas. Their tails were black. With her noticing the mistake in her memory, they turned white in a matter of a split-second.

Truth be told, I had no idea how their tails were colored. I'd only needed her to change something of her own accord.

"Looks like I was right, huh?" I remarked. She turned around to me, scowling at me. "I don't know how you feel, and I think it's up to you if you want to see him in your dreams! But if you have to, why don't you leave it at nightly visits?"

"..."

"You shouldn't be clinging so hard to these dreams that you worry your family and your friends."

"...It's... agonizing," Nanase squeezed out. "It's not like I didn't try to put an end to all this, but I just can't bear it. At the start, I was fine with only being able to see him in my dreams. But every time I wake up and return to reality, I am made realize that he's not here anymore. That's just agonizing."

"And that's why you wished stay asleep?"

She gave me a silent nod.

That was the reason why she wouldn't wake up even though she had recognized this dream as such. In order to end it, I also had to change her mind.

"But don't you feel empty if you know it's just a dream?"

"I do! But <i>he</i> is here. I may feel empty, but that's not all: I also feel happy. It's bliss. Reality, on the other hand, is only crushing. In that case, isn't it better to pick the dream even if it may come to nothing?"

"You seriously don't care if it's all fake?" I asked.

"It's not fake. Everything you see here is real in the context of this dream. As long as I stay ignorant, everything's real. If it weren't for you, it would have stayed that way."

"You're wrong! All you're going to find here is fake. Shiga is no more."

"What are you talking about? That's a lie..."

"It's not."

"If it's not a lie, it's a joke!"

"It's not a joke either."

"So it's just nonsense?"

"Listen, Nanase. Shiga is—"

"Stop it! Stop it! Don't say it!" she cried in denial as she covered her eyes and shook her head, predicting what I was going to say.

She was aware of the effect my words would have.

For a moment, I wavered; much as I didn't want to rub it in, it was necessary in order to jolt her awake.

"Shiga isn't anywhere anymore."

"That's not true. It can't be true! He wouldn't just die—" she stopped abruptly at her own words.

"—Right. Shiga is dead."

"Ah..."

The gruesome fact I had stated erased Shiga like an evanescent phantom — like Shinjou and Akanuma — almost as if reality was trying catch up with her.

With a distressed "No!" she tried to cling to her gone lover, but unable to touch anything, she fell over.

Shiga had just vanished even from the land of dreams.

I'd deprived her of him; I had her suffer losing Shiga all again.

However, I was sure that this was how it was supposed to be.

"There are people waiting for you in the real world. Let's go back."

Nanase clenched her fists, still kneeling on the bare ground. "...You said that you didn't know how I feel, and you're right. Please don't talk like that if you have no idea of nothing. After all, you would do the same in my place! Absolutely!"

Nanase raised her head.

Her cheeks were wet with tears, and her piercing eyes locked on me.

"You shouldn't be here. Get out... just, get out!"

——!

I woke up in the hospital room, lying on the ground with my gaze turned at the ceiling.

"Tokiya," a familiar voice said. A moment later, Saki's face appeared in my view, obliterating the ceiling. It was also then that I noticed the soft feel below my head.

"Whoa!" I realized that my head had been placed on her lap and started up. "W-What? Why are you here?"

"Towako-san told me to have a look because you were taking so long."

According to the clock, it was already past three. I wondered if time had gone by faster within her dream — which made sense to me because that was my general impression of dreams.

"Ah, right...!" I gasped as I remembered why I was here, and looked at the bed where she was lying. However, she was breathing calmly like before and showed no signs of waking up. I tried shaking her, but it was of no avail.

"Tokiya, let's go before we get into trouble."

While my visit had been authorized, I wasn't exactly keen to stay in the room of a unconscious girl for too long, so I decided that I would attempt to persuade her again another time. Perhaps, I thought, I was supposed to ask Akanuma or one of her other friends for help.

I took the censer and left the hospital together with Saki.

"How did it go?" she asked me on our way back to the Tsukumodo Antique Shop.

"It was total flop. I thought it'd be enough to make her realize that she's in a dream, but turns out it isn't. We have to make her want to come back voluntarily, but my appeal fell on deaf ears."

"Well, you are a total stranger to her."

"But it looks like she knows that she's just dreaming. Maybe there's no way around having someone close to her do the persuasion after all..."

"But is that really the way to go?" Saki suddenly remarked.

"What do you mean?"

"Is that really going to make her happy?"

"...No one knows. But I for one am on the side of Shinjou, Akanuma and her parents."

"I see."

"Ah," I uttered as I stopped.

"What's wrong?" she asked as she stopped in the middle of a crosswalk.

"This is where Shiga was run over..." ''...and passed away.''

A flower vase had been put on his desk for a while after the accident, but there was no trace of that anymore.

"How did he...?" she asked.

"A drunken driver knocked him down when he was traversing this crosswalk."

Although flickering, the pedestrian lights had still been green according to witnesses. He hadn't jumped onto the street — all he did was crossing the road shortly before the light turned red, like pedestrians from all over the world do everyday.

But that had him get overrun.

Right there in the middle of the crosswalk where Saki was standing right now.

"Tokiya, we should get moving."

It was then that a painful noise ran through my head—

The traffic lights started to flicker.

A car was coming straight toward us.

I got on the crosswalk and Saki proceeded a few steps.

The car was drawing closer even though the lights were still red.

Its driver didn't stop, he wasn't even slowing down.

The car came rushing toward us and — hit the crosswalk.

Saki was right there.

Saki was right in the middle of the crosswalk.

Saki was crossing the road on the green light, like pedestrians from all over the world do everyday.

—Her body was thrown into the air like a rag doll.

The Tsukumodo Antique Shop was as calm as always, cloaked in silence and completely lacking liveliness.

There was not a single customer.

There was not a single smile.

I was the only one at the shop.

But that wasn't surprising: the shop was closed.

"Tokiya," I heard someone say and raised my head.

Towako-san had entered without my knowing. She was clad in a traditional black dress and had her hair tied up. ''How rare'', I thought, just to notice that I was wearing a black suit as well.

It was really weird for us to be all black at the same time. No, what was ''really'' weird was the absence of one more girl who had a preference for the color black.

"Towako-san, do you know where Saki is?" I asked like a complete moron.

"Tokiya..."

"Ah, she's gone shopping, right? She should be back in an hour, then. Shall I open the shop for the time being? Yeah, well, not that we'd get any customers."

"Tokiya."

"I mean, she really loves this shop, just as much as she loves customer service and all that stuff, doesn't she? Always thinking about how she can boost our sales, always completely missing the mark... but she's doing all that because she loves this shop so much, so she might not come back if we don't open it, right?"

"Tokiya!" Towako-san yelled as she slapped my face. "Get a grip. Saki-chan isn't coming back."

"..." I averted my eyes and took a step toward the door to set up the shop.

However, Towako-san grabbed my arm and pulled me back. With a grip much tighter than expected — so much that it hurt.

She locked my head to look straight at me. With eyes much more serious than expected — so much that it hurt.

''Stop it.''

''Stop it.''

''Towako-san, please don't say it.''

''I know; so please don't say it.''

''Because if you keep silent, I can keep pretending not to know.''

''So please don't say it—''

"Saki-chan is dead."

The cruel truth caught up with me.

Yes, the word ''truth'' had popped up in my head and clicked into place. I tore it out again, however, and tossed it away.

"What are you talking about? You shouldn't be lying about something like..."

"It's not a lie."

"It must be a joke then!"

"It's not a joke, either."

"So it's nonsense?"

"Tokiya! Saki-chan is—"

"No!" I cut her short.

''That's not true.''

''It can't be true.''

—''she can't be dead.''

I closed my eyes and turned my head away.

How stupid of me.

I shouldn't have closed my eyes, because I saw Saki on the back of my eyelids.

She flew through the air like a rag doll and slammed against the ground at full tilt, her limbs twisted like those of a broken dummy after a crash.

But the red pool that spread around her motionless body proved that she wasn't a dummy.

No matter how much a cried, no matter how much I shook her, she wouldn't move a bit.

Her death was immediate.

Saki flew through the air and fell hard to the ground, and was already dead by the time I reached her. Her death was caused by a strong blow on the head, either when she was hit by the car, or when she fell to the ground. The doctor said that she had probably not even realized what happened.

And I was still unable to accept it.

Saki had died.

While the words made perfect sense to me, my mind and my heart failed to process them.

It had been way too abrupt.

I could understand that something like this would happen to people unrelated to me elsewhere. That's life. But not to Saki; Saki was a girl related and dear to me, who I was supposed to spend much more time together.

And yet, Saki had died in front of my eyes. Right in front of my eyes, just like the Vision I had seen—

''Wait.''

''Isn't this still a future scene shown to me by my Vision?''

"Right. I'm just having a vision!"

"Tokiya..."

''Exactly, I got it!''

''I'm looking at the future through my Vision.''

''That means I can still change the outcome.''

''I am going to change the future.''

"Quick, I have to wake up."

''Otherwise, I won't make it in time.''

''It happens on the way home from the hospital.''

''On the crosswalk.''

''That's where Saki gets run over.''

''I have to stop it.''

''Be it by staying away from the hospital in the first place.''

''Be it by not crossing the street there.''

''Be it by jumping at the car in her place.''

''I have to change the future no matter what.''

"That's weird. Why is this Vision so long? Take me back already. I've seen enough. Time's running out!"

I knocked on my head. I punched against my head. But I didn't awake from my Vision.

"Come on! Wake up already! Quick!"

''This is a Vision.''

''And I'm going to save her from her death.''

''That's the obvious flow of things.''

''It should be.''

I knocked my head against the wall. I tore my hair. But I didn't awake. I couldn't.

"Wake up!"

''Why does this Vision keep going? It's almost as though — it were reality.''

"Wake up... already...!"

"Tokiya, it's enough," Towako-san said as she put her hand on my shoulder.

''Warmth.''

It was a warmth that did not exist in the pictures my Visions would show me.

"But that's not possible, is it? That's just so freaking absurd! She wouldn't die in front of my eyes. It's the same thing like always: I have a Vision of her death, and then I save her. That's the only way things add up!"

"It's not," she countered calmly, averting her eyes from me. Her voice was so calm that I cooled down a bit.

I would have been able to lose my composure had she yelled at me; why did she have to treat me so maturely when it didn't even suit her?

''This way, you leave me no other choice but to admit the truth...''

"Tokiya. Do you know what this is?" she asked as she showed me something.

It was the Censer Relic.

"With this you can meet Saki anytime. Only in your dreams, though."

"Ah..."

"But there will be no return once you've used it. You will stay asleep."

"Eh?"

"Remember the girl who used this? The Censer grew too strong when she drowned in it."

A censer that gives you absolute control over your dreams.

One that enables you to meet even the dead in your dreams.

But one that forces you to abandon reality by choosing it.

"I won't stop you. The choice is yours," she assured me with a bitter smile and held out the Relic. "Take it if you will. Otherwise, I'll destroy it for good right here, right now."

If I took it, I would have to part with Towako-san, my friend and my family. But if I didn't, I would have to part with Saki.

''What am I supposed to do?''

''Which one am I supposed to pick?''

''In this world, I can't meet Saki.''

''In the other world, I can't meet everyone else.''

''I'm lacking something either way. I have to let go of one of those two.''

"But I..."

''I can't make such a choice. But I have to. I have to make a choice that can't be made.''

"I... I..."

"Consider this well. Imagine as well as you can the world of your choice."

I imagined to myself the real world.

''Like I always do, I go to school and show up at the Tsukumodo Antique Shop afterwards. I'm here, Towako-san's here, but there's no Saki. There's no sighing at her ridiculous "customer service" anymore, no pointless arguments, no reading what she is thinking behind her deadpan facade.''

I imagined to myself the dream world.

''I spend time together with Saki. But I am alone with my self-conceived Saki — neither my friends, nor Towako-san are here... not here? Really? I can design this world like I want. I'll just have to place them here as well.''

''And create a world with Towako-san, my friends, my family and Saki.''

I reached out for the Censer — and stopped.

''Are you sure? Are you really sure? Can you live with such an illusory world?''

It was then that I remembered something Towako-san had once said to me.

A dream is equivalent to reality as long as you don't recognize that it's a dream.

It would be real for as long as I kept deceiving myself.

Fake would turn into truth.

''Why shouldn't I go for the dream world then?''

Saki wasn't here. That was an undeniable fact and set in stone. Could put up with that? Could I come to terms with that? With a world without Saki? With a world that is missing something elementary to me?

However, in the other world I could have everything. Towako-san, my friends, my family, and of course Saki were there and waiting for me.

Towako-san had said that there would be no return; if I didn't have to fear waking up, I didn't have to fear recognizing the dream. I could remain in the belief that it was reality.

The dream would break free from the boundaries of a dream.

I could create the ideal reality.

"I..."

Towako-san hated to see people obtain Relics.

"I..."

Because she had seen many ruin themselves with them.

"I..."

Therefore, she tried to collect them herself and lock them away.

Despite that, she had given me the chance to choose.

She was going against her principles for my sake.

She was willing to see me off with a smile as I plunged into my sweet ruin.

"Farewell."

"Yes."

I took the Censer she held out to me.

I regained consciousness and was standing before Nanase.

I felt a peculiar sensation, similar to the feeling when waking up.

"A dream?"

"Yes. I have shown you a dream with my powers in this world, so that you can share my pain," she explained as she stood in front of me, and then she looked down at me as I was kneeling on the ground. "But I don't know what you have dreamed of. Nor do I know which one you chose."

We had felt the same pain — and we had been confronted with the same choice.

Nanase had forced me to choose between the Censer's fake reality or the unalterable truth by sending me into a dream and making me lose a close person.

''"Don't get yourself caught in a dream!"''

The warning Towako-san had given me suddenly crossed my mind.

"Which did you choose?" Nanase asked calmly.

"...the Censer."

I didn't even try to lie.

Nanase was closely and wordlessly gazing at me. I returned a look only once, but unable to hold her gaze, I averted my eyes.

"I would like to thank you for all your efforts, but I'm not going back."

"..."

I decided that I was in no position to disagree with her and struggled to get back on my feet.

"Could you apologize in my place to my... no, never mind. I have to suffer the consequences of abandoning them. Besides, your the wrong person for such a task," she laughed bitterly and continued with a request: "May I ask you to dispose of that Censer and make sure that I'll have been the last fool to abuse it?"

Shiga was standing next to Nanase again.

Before I could nod, the two of them were already far away from me. She was erasing any reminder of reality and returning to sleep once more.

She hadn't gone crazy.

She hadn't lost control over herself.

She hadn't been blinded by greed.

She had deliberately chosen the path to ruin after thoroughly considering the consequences.

In that case, my hands were tied: neither did I have any words for her, nor did I have the right to say them. If there was anything I could do, then it was to offer my sympathies to her for her bad luck.

Suddenly, I was overcome by the sensation of waking up.

The world around me became deformed, turned black and eventually left me in a veil of absolute darkness. There, I thought back Nanase's final expression after learning that we had made the same choice.

In her eyes I did not find any hatred against me for tormenting her with Shiga's death all again, nor did I find any ridicule for choosing the same path despite my know-it-all attitude.

All there was was envy.

Strong envy of me and the relief I had been granted unlike her—

<div style="text-align: center;">◆</div>

<div style="font-family: Times New Roman, Times New Roman, Times, serif">
I know that it's just a dream, but I don't care; a world without him is much less worth to me than even a dream.

Until realization sets in, I keep wallowing in dreams.

Once realization sets in, I return into my dreams.

That's the dumb cycle I keep tracing.

Perhaps, there will be a day when I can no longer endure the emptiness of this place and return to reality.

But for now — until I can handle the cruelty of reality — I want to indulge myself in the cozy world of dreams.

I'm sorry everyone.

I won't forget you.

I will be together with you in this world.

So please forgive my selfishness.
</div>

<div style="text-align: center;">◆</div>

With a heavy heart, I headed back and arrived in front of the Tsukumodo Antique Shop.

''It was a dream'', I thought, ''I'm sure that it was just a dream.''

And yet, I was riddled with anxiety because the dream had been so real.

Had it really just been a dream? What was waiting for me on the other side of this door? Would she be there?

I opened the door to the Tsukumodo Antique Shop—

Like always, I was greeted by the store doorbell.

Like always, I was greeted by the silent shop.

And—
[[Image:Tsukumodo_V3_247.jpg|400px|right]]

Like always, I was greeted by a deadpan face.

"Welcome back, Tokiya."

Saki was there.

Before I knew it, I was rushing toward her and embraced her. I pressed her against me without even wasting any thoughts on her delicate physique.

Nanase's envious face appeared on my closed eyelids, but I wasn't going to trade with her. There was no way in hell I'd do that even if I could; forget it!

I maintained the embrace, waiting for the horrible anxiety that was riddling me to be pacified, and feeling her reassuring warmth, while Saki was letting me have my way. She just stood there like always with the usual lack of expression.

Towako-san was watching me with a confused look, but as banal as it may appear to others, I had rarely been so thankful of anything before.

From the bottom of my heart, I thought:

''Thank god it was just a dream.''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tsukumodo:Volume 3 Puppet|Puppet]]
| Return to [[Tsukumodo Antique Shop|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tsukumodo:Volume 2 Sleeping Beauty|Sleeping Beauty]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:JcLZM/common.css

2013-05-24T01:38:55Z

JcLZM: Created page with "background_color:000000"

background_color:000000

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The First Question

2013-05-14T14:16:17Z

JcLZM:

“That…damned granny! She pulled that sort of stunt on us!? We were just one step away from our victory here!”

“…”

“How many days—doesn’t she know how many days I’ve been waiting for this!? Now she’s actually saying such selfish things to me now!?”

“…Yuuji.”

“I won't be content with just splitting her body now! How am I going to repay this grudge now!?”

“…Yuuji.”

“Don’t stop me, Shouko! I’m going to concentrate my burning rage and boiling grudge inside this bat and smash that old hag a thousand times—”

“…We lost just now.”

“Huh?”

“…You won, Yuuji and everyone else. We admit defeat.”

“…Why are you saying such a thing? What are you trying to say?”

“…This isn’t okay?”

“What do you mean not okay…Shouko, this isn’t the problem to me here.”

“…Then, what’s the problem?”

“For the sake of better facilities.”

“…You’re lying. You won’t fuss over such a thing, Yuuji.”

“Himeji’s physical condition.”

“…There hasn’t been any problems up till now.”

“Ahh…well, about that, how should I put it?”

“…Yes?”

“Don’t mind about such small details!”

“…You haven’t answered my question.”

“Oh, looks like Akihisa got into quite the tough predicament there! I have to go help him out there!”

“…”

“…Yuuji, why are you so insistent on having the summoning war?”

To Aru Majutsu no Index:NT Volumen6 Capítulo6

2013-03-04T07:43:28Z

JcLZM: looks like this is where it was supposed to go … just delete it if it wasn't, or it's the wrong language.

==Chapter 6: Monster, Monster, Monster, Monster. ''All_Bad_Stars.''==

Parte 1

El paisaje urbano de Ciudad Academia estaba dispuesto a mirar ordenado. Si eran de hace 10 años, hace 5 años, el presente, 5 años en el futuro, o 10 años en el futuro, las personas de cualquier era probablemente tendría una impresión refrescante y puro de la mirada de la ciudad. Y que los edificios destinados tuvo que ser reconstruida con frecuencia.

Después de todo, la ciudad estaba rodeada por una muralla y tenía una superficie limitada para construir.

Los edificios fueron reconstruidos a utilizar la tierra de manera más eficiente, así como simplemente para realizar las pruebas de la última tecnología.

Por supuesto, varios tipos de tecnología se utiliza para evitar que alguien la sensación de que la ciudad estaba "en construcción" o "estar preparados". Impresión de la gente del paisaje urbano era simplemente que estaba "bien organizado" o "limpio y ordenado".

Aun así, los edificios que estaban en construcción fueron bastante frecuentes.

Como se abandonaron los edificios con todas las personas y equipos trasladados a preparar para la construcción.

Algunos miembros oficiales de Gremlin se encuentran actualmente en una habitación de un edificio, abandonado en el Distrito 7.

Marian Slingeneyer estaba escondido dentro de ese espacio rectangular simple que carecían incluso de cualquier alfombra o tapiz. Había originalmente tenía su sede en el Distrito 7 hotel, pero que el escondite había sido revelado al público en una habilidad anti-cartel quería, así que ella se había mudado al edificio abandonado para evitar ataques sorpresivos de sus poderosos enemigos como Ollerus .

En realidad, Kamijou Touma y el Thor Lightning Dios había usado un par de trucos para hacer que eso suceda, pero Mariano no era consciente de ello. No tenía ni idea de que ella no se quería en realidad por Anti-Skill o que el cartel quería que vio había sido creado por Kamijou y Thor.

"...!"

Su cabeza se disparó como si hubiera recibido un golpe.

Había oído un ruido explosivo.

Era un sonido demasiado profundo para ser un arma de fuego que se sentía resonando profundamente en sus entrañas más de lo que lo oyeron con sus oídos. No era el sonido de un desafortunado accidente de tráfico o un edificio siendo demolido. Fue un rugido característico que rezumaba que con la intención de asesino hasta el final a la etapa de planificación.

Era más que suficiente para poner en guardia.

Ella miró por una ventana que no tenía en el interior de vidrio.

En lugar de humo blanco o negro, una larga y delgada de color arena, el polvo se extendía hacia el cielo. No estaba muy lejos. No fue hasta unos 500 a 700 metros.

Marian metió una mano en el costado de su mono y sacó una sierra de oro.

Y ella sonrió.

Esta fue la sonrisa de alguien que conocía el sabor de la sangre.

"Bien, ahora ¿quién era ese? Grupo de Ollerus? Una persona de Ciudad Academia? O tal vez tengamos suerte y fue ella misma Fraulein Kreutune. De todos modos, este no es momento para estar sentados alrededor! "

En respuesta, la chica (?) En la forma de un tambor negro llamado Mjölnir sacudió ruidosamente en una esquina de la habitación.

Y Thor apretó los dientes para que nadie pudiera ver mientras sostiene una bolsa de supermercado lleno de la comida de mano en forma de bloque y el agua mineral que había recibido el encargo de comprar.

(Están haciendo acciones más notables molestamente.)

Thor (y Kamijou Touma) había jugado una mala pasada a Mariano en su intento de mantener a los monstruos del grupo Ollerus y los monstruos de Gremlin se ejecute a través de la otra. De esta forma se podría prevenir el daño enorme a la ciudad sufriría si esas dos partes se enfrentaron.

A diferencia de Kamijou que sólo podía anular los poderes sobrenaturales, era obvio que nada bueno podía venir de tener dos poderes choque ridículamente enorme.

(Y después nos fuimos a tanto esfuerzo para fingir que quería cartel para hacer su miedo de que sería seguido por el grupo Ollerus.)

The Lightning Dios Thor estuvo a cargo de combate directo, Marian Slingeneyer proporcionó apoyo de detrás de las escenas con los equipos y similares, y Mjölnir fue un generador que se adjuntó demasiado a Marian.

Si se detecta una amenaza moderada, el curso de acción apropiado sería que Marian y Mjölnir permanecer en el escondite mientras que Thor se dirigió a recoger información o atacar al enemigo en combate.

Ese método había tenido éxito hasta ahora.

Pero ...

"No importa cómo elaborar un escondite que cree, no es bueno si lo encuentran. Thor, Mjolnir. Ustedes dos hacen una escena mientras recojo algunas personas a utilizar como materia! "

Una rata acorralada va a morder un gato.

Marian estaba siendo cauto para no tener que luchar grupo Ollerus, la Ciudad Académica, o incluso ambos al mismo tiempo, pero eso era la razón por la que sentía la necesidad de adoptar rápidamente medidas en caso que fuera necesario.

El que ataca primero gana.

El hecho mismo de que ella vio a sus enemigos tan formidables significaba que ella sintió un fuerte deseo de usar la violencia abrumadora en lugar de esperar a ir con la corriente.

El tambor negro movió hacia atrás y adelante.

Esa chica (?) Fue siempre en apoyo de Mariano. Si no se hace nada, ella se elabora junto con Marian Slingeneyer y causar una explosión.

Thor era el único que podía oponerse a la idea de Marian.

Pero también era el que la había engañado. Si trataba de cambiar el curso de los acontecimientos, se podría aumentar considerablemente el riesgo de que ella lo sospecha. No importaba si tenía ninguna base para la sospecha. Era completamente posibles acciones tomadas por sospechas infundadas de repente podría conducir Thor en jaque mate.

(Esto no es como me gusta hacer las cosas.)

"Hey, Marian. ¿Quién crees que es? "

"No sé. La peor posibilidad es Ollerus grupo, pero las otras opciones son bastante peligroso. Es posible que el monstruo desconocido conocido como Fraulein Kreutune ha dado cuenta de lo que estamos haciendo y ha venido a atacar con el fin de impedir que perseguirla ".

"Si se trata de alguien que trata de atacarnos, no causaría una conmoción antes de poner un pie en esta sala".

"Tal vez su información no es muy detallado, por lo que están haciendo esto a nosotros buscar".

"En ese caso, la reacción está jugando a la derecha en sus manos. Habrá que esperar para ellos para seguir adelante y luego tomar un ataque preventivo sobre sus espaldas expuestas. Eso sería lo mejor. Yo estoy a cargo de combate directo, así que escucha lo que digo. El primer golpe es importante. ¿Es usted el atacante o el defensor? ¿Eres el campeón o el retador? Su posición en la batalla todo puede cambiar ".

"¡Vamos ahora, Thor-chan.", Dijo Marian mientras gira su oro veía a su alrededor. "Eso es exactamente por qué tenemos que pasar ahora. Si queremos empezar con la sartén por el mango, lo último que queremos hacer es quedarse acurrucado aquí. Incluso si su falta información en detalle, se reunirán más información a medida que pasa el tiempo. El hecho de que estás parado aquí no significa que el enemigo va a esperar por nosotros. Estos oponentes son bastante malas ya. Debemos aplastarlos antes de que tengan la oportunidad de subir de nivel. "

El tambor hizo un ruido estrepitoso como se la estrechó.

(?) La chica no estaba de acuerdo o en desacuerdo, ella simplemente estaba apoyando Marian.

Thor miró hacia el polvo fuera de la ventana.

"Ciudad Academia tiene un montón de problemas diferentes. Esto puede tener nada que ver con nosotros ".

"Vamos a ver si lo hace o no cuando vaya a ver".

"¿Y si vamos a comprobar revela su ubicación? Esto podría completar los detalles a nuestros enemigos hacen falta. "

Marian no dijo nada más.

Con un chasquido de la muñeca que estaba usando para hacer girar la sierra, el tono del silbido que hizo que cortó el aire de repente se levantó. Tenía un matiz similar a chasqueando los dedos o silbando. Naturalmente, era Mjölnir que respondieron.

"Thor, no tienen ninguna información sobre usted. Ya he visto empañada ya que la información se ha salido de mí, así que voy a salir. Si usted todavía desea hablar acerca de ser cauteloso, ir a buscar un escondite nuevo para nosotros. "

Thor dejó escapar un suspiro.

Su estrategia de detenerla con palabras habían fracasado. La amenaza señuelo de la etapa anterior de su plan puede haber afectado demasiado.

"Entendido".

Thor simplemente dio una respuesta honesta.
NT Index v06 111.png

Se había dado por vencido.

Y entonces ...

Él sin dudar pasó la pierna por detrás y le dieron patadas Marian Slingeneyer en el lado de la cabeza.

La forma en que se derrumbó no se veía como una acción humana.

Parecía un palo caiga después de haber sido erizó. Era claro como el día que la huelga había llamado Marian poderoso inconsciente.

Había sido como una patada alta como pudo.

La huelga había sido retirados con tanta habilidad que casi parecía como si el tiempo se había detenido por un instante.

Y por supuesto, Mjölnir no pasaría por alto ese acto de violencia.

"...!"

La chica en forma de tambor (?) No utilizó las palabras.

Su superficie oscura brillante emitida blanco azulado chispas.

Mjölnir cuerpo ocultaba gran energía suficiente para vaporizar tercera uno de una fortaleza móvil del tamaño de una ciudad.

Pero ...

"¡Idiota! Si se vuelven locos aquí, podrás poner en peligro Marian ", gritó Thor para detener las acciones Mjölnir con la fuerza de sus palabras.

Los movimientos del tambor se detuvo como si una cuña había sido impulsado en sus engranajes.

"¿Sabes por qué Ollerus grupo está dirigido Fraulein Kreutune, ¿verdad? Como la muestra durante un Esper holística, es la pieza final Othinus necesita preparar Gungnir. ... Es natural para alguien que quiera interferir con el plan Othinus para tratar de eliminar Fraulein Kreutune ".

Algo flotó a la superficie del tambor.

Eran labios.

Y no era sólo un par. Como para representar a la erupción de la ira, los órganos de las palabras que emiten aparecieron uno tras otro. Parecía que la superficie del agua hirviendo.

"... ¿Y?", Fue su única respuesta.

No importa qué tan lógica su respuesta fue, nada más que cenizas serían dejados en el instante siguiente, si ella no lo aceptó.

"¿Todavía no lo entiendo?" Thor habló lentamente en respuesta al anuncio de que no se habla. "El objetivo final del enemigo es detener Gungnir de haber concluido. Si pueden lograrlo, nada más les importa. La pérdida de una sola pieza hará que el plan Othinus a fallar. ... En ese caso, no es necesario matar a la señorita Kreutune. Si matan al Dvergr puro que es la única persona capaz de producir las armas de los dioses, todavía consiguen lo que quieren. "

El tambor negro se quedó en silencio por un momento.

Pero sus labios incontables no desapareció.

Mientras buscaba las palabras adecuadas, la chica (?) Conocido como Mjölnir dijo: "¿Estás diciendo que el grupo estaba planeando Ollerus que desde el principio? Imposible. Incluso si supieran Gremlin estaba tomando medidas, habrían tenido ni idea de lo que los miembros específicos se hacia aquí. "

"¿Y qué? Un aliado de la justicia así Ollerus-chan le gustaría evitar la muerte de una persona no relacionada, como Fraulein Kreutune sólo para detener el plan de Othinus. Él es más fácil eliminar a alguien culpable de los crímenes del pasado como Marian Slingeneyer ".

"Pero ...!"

"Su plan inicial puede haber sido matar a Fraulein Kreutune. Es posible que hayan preparado un medio de matar a ese monstruo que nadie parece capaz de matar. "Thor levantó su dedo índice para mantener Mjölnir hablar. "Pero vieron cartel quería Marian Slingeneyer de. Ellos saben que fue vista por última vez en que el Distrito 7 del hotel. "

Eso fue, por supuesto, falsa información y Thor Touma Kamijou había preparado, así que no tenía idea de si Ollerus y los demás habían visto realmente.

"¿No crees que podría haber cambiado sus planes cuando vieron eso? El hecho de que ellos tienen una forma teórica de matar a Fraulein Kreutune no quiere decir que realmente va a funcionar. Nunca se han puesto a prueba su método. Pero Mariano es un ser humano normal que saben que pueden matar. Si se comparan los dos, hasta un mono puede decir cuál sería el objetivo más fácil y que tendrían mejores probabilidades en contra. "

"..."

"Escuchamos una explosión. El polvo fue volado por los aires. ¿De verdad crees que el enemigo está a la espera de alrededor de nosotros para salir y atacarlos? ¿De verdad crees que la situación es así de simple? La explosión y el polvo pueden ser eventos separados. Podríamos obtener Tiré desde lejos si por descuido salir. ¿De verdad crees que deberíamos dejar Marian salir allí con su sangre corriendo a la cabeza? ¿Y bien? "

Durante un tiempo, Mjölnir permaneció en silencio.

Por último, los labios innumerables visibles en la superficie del tambor desapareció como si se hunde debajo de la superficie de un poco de agua.

"Tenemos que mirar en la cantidad de información sobre el grupo Marian Ollerus tiene y qué tipo de trampa que has levantado. Yo me encargo de eso. Usted hace los preparativos para Marian puede escapar si llega el momento. "

El tambor sacudió ruidosamente hacia atrás y adelante.

Thor supuso que estaba pidiendo una sugerencia más concreta, por lo que añadió: "Si sientes que las cosas son cada vez peligroso, asado la manzana entera. Con mil o diez mil cadáveres que apenas parecen humanos más, se necesitará tiempo para Identificación de todos ellos. Incluso si alguien tiene información definitiva de que Marian está aquí, que debe mantenerlos fuera de su camino. "

La esencia de la mentira era dejar que cumpla su función sin temor al riesgo de la información que posee.

En el instante en que se contuvo, usted se exponga.
[Edit] Parte 2

[Edit] Parte 2

Durante el festival cultural de gran escala conocido como el Ichihanaransai, un gran número de personas que estaban constantemente en movimiento. Esto, naturalmente, dio lugar a un gran aumento en el número de niños perdidos.

El estándar Anti-Skill despliegue no fue suficiente para hacer frente a todos los problemas diversos, tanto grandes como pequeñas, por lo que el juicio dirigido por los estudiantes fue enviado a trabajar en la ciudad en general.

Y así, Uiharu Kazari estaba rodeado de estudiantes de primaria en un distrito 7 carretera. Fue miembro Sentencia en su primer año de escuela media que tenía flores decorativas tantos en el pelo que su cabeza parecía un jarrón lleno de flores.

A medida que los niños tiró de su uniforme de marinero estereotipada, todos hablaban de ella.

"Vamos, hazlo. Diga, "este es el juicio '!"

"Say it!"

"Es famosa".

"Sí, sí".

"Ah wah wah wah wah wah", dijo Uiharu cuando estaba abrumado por la avalancha de palabras que vienen de todo a su alrededor.

Sin embargo, los niños rodean no parecía importarle.

"U-Umm, eso no es realmente una cosa estándar para el Juicio Final. De hecho, Shirai-san a menudo se mete en problemas por eso, porque no podemos tener gente Juicio pensamiento suele ser tan violento ... "

"Vamos, ¡hazlo! ¿Y el telepuerto también! "

"¿Eh? ¿No es miedo de repente desaparecer y reaparecer en otro lugar? ¿Qué pasa si terminamos en un lugar extraño? "

"Yo sé lo que funciona. Viaja a través de algo así como un túnel que se llama a un agujero de gusano ".

"Pero lo que hace que el túnel? ¿Cuánto dura el túnel??? "

"Eee" Uiharu dejó escapar un grito patético.

(Creo que la capacidad de Shirai-san convierte la percepción de un espacio tridimensional en el espacio dimensional estricto 11 y luego se mueve un eje diferente en lugar de utilizar los agujeros de gusano, pero la teoría detrás de esto es detallado en un nivel universitario de posgrado. Por favor, no mirar a un completamente normal, estudiante de la escuela media para una respuesta inteligente al respecto ...)

En la otra acera de enfrente, Aogami Pierce estaba en camino para reponer la harina industrial que se utiliza para su stand takoyaki. Cuando vio que el guardián de paz rodeado de niñas, en silencio apretó el puño.

"Juicio Final ...!!"

Una mirada apareció en el rostro de Pierce Aogami como un compositor de genio que había sido golpeado por una súbita revelación, pero entonces alguien le dio un golpecito en el hombro desde atrás.

Se dio la vuelta para encontrar una chica de secundaria con los pechos grandes y vasos, así como una niña de la escuela secundaria con un pecho plano y twintails.

Ambos tenían un brazalete cierta característica en su hombro derecho.

"Disculpe, estamos de Juicio. ... ¿Podríamos hablar con usted un momento? "

"Konori-senpai, no podemos simplemente echarlo en una celda? Yo no sé si es debido al evento, pero todos los casos pequeños y los informes de misteriosos son innecesariamente manejando por nuestra eficiencia. ... Sinceramente, ¿por qué la gente diciendo escarabajos rinocerontes gigantes corren en tropel por aquí? "

"No se puede tomar sus frustraciones en él. Ese ruido explosivo y el humo eran probablemente sólo un poco de la escuela ir demasiado lejos tratando de atraer a los clientes. Oh, tenemos que revisar sus pertenencias, así que si usted podría dirigirse a la esquina aquí ... "

"Juicio ..." murmuró una vez más.

Esta fue la 43a Aogami Pierce había sido interrogado por las autoridades de ese año, pero parecía que la experiencia sería bastante más esta vez.
[Edit] Parte 3

En un túnel de metro District 7, los rinocerontes blancos del escarabajo armas creadas a partir de la materia oscura Kakine Teitoku estaban mirando el uno al otro y apuntando sus cañones a la otra.

Dispararon sin dudarlo.

Ellos dispararon una y otra vez.

Cuatro de ellos actuó como perseguidores. El restante fue el traidor que estaba protegiendo a Hamazura, Fremea, y los demás. No sólo superan en número a los perseguidores del escarabajo solitario, pero sólo se necesita para matar a los seres humanos dentro del túnel. No importaba si rinoceronte Escarabajo 05 resistido o no, los perseguidores podrían aplastar sus órganos blancos ", llenando el túnel con las ondas de choque de las explosiones.

Pero ...

Lo mismo podría decirse de lado Escarabajo Rinoceronte de 05.

No necesitaban para derrotar a los otros cuatro escarabajos. Objetivo principal Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 fue permitir que Hamazura Shiage, Rikou Takitsubo, Kikyou Yoshikawa, Last Order, y Seivelun Fremea para escapar del túnel y los alejan de la amenaza para sus vidas.

Y así ...

"Prepárense para el impacto", dijo el Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05.

Un ataque simultáneo se llevó a cabo por los cuatro escarabajos que habían decidido matar a Last Order y los que la rodean es el mejor método para llevar a cabo su objetivo de robar a la señorita Kreutune de las razones detrás de sus acciones. Ellos no pretenden accesos directos. En su lugar, ellos estaban disparando los proyectiles en el suelo justo delante de su objetivo de llenar todos los rincones del túnel con una pared de la onda de choque.

Normalmente pensando, esto no era algo que un ser humano de carne y hueso podría soportar.

Incluso si rinoceronte Escarabajo 05 actuó como un escudo para Hamazura y los demás, la onda expansiva podría llenar toda el área a tragárselos y aplastar a sus órganos de dentro.

Pero ...

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 vibró sus alas finas gigantes a alta velocidad para crear una voz artificial. No estaba tratando de hablar. La vibración se dispersa por el aire golpeó la onda de choque de la fuerza que viene y alterado su sentido.

"¿Qué ... qué echan a perder? Mis oídos no hacen daño ".

"Envié una ola de mi propia hacia su ola. No se puede ver lo que puede ser difícil de entender, pero una onda de choque puede ser fácilmente influenciado como una bola de billar con otras ondas u obstáculos. "

Varios obstáculos tuvieron que superar antes de que la teoría en realidad podría ser halado.

El escarabajo tuvo que repeler con precisión o desviar la onda expansiva y los fragmentos de la cáscara y la tierra creado por la explosión de mantenerlos alejados de los que deseaba proteger.

"Esa es su técnica, dice Misaka mientras Misaka comentarios".

"¿Estás hablando de acelerador", preguntó Yoshikawa.

"He utilizado una rutina teórica basada en las acciones de nuestro enemigo potencial, pero dudo que sea capaz de alcanzar su nivel. Nuestros depósitos son inadecuados para matar a un destino con los efectos secundarios, como la onda expansiva ".

"?"

"Debido a que mi cuerpo está hecho enteramente de materia oscura, que no tienen medios para crear la pólvora necesaria para disparar o detonar una concha. Un sistema de resorte se usa para disparar los proyectiles. Se dice que en el pasado, un "extraño" arma reforzado con el poder de la Materia Oscura compitió por la cuota de mercado con un lanzacohetes disparado desde el hombro. Las conchas detonada por romper el revestimiento endurecido exterior con esponja resortes, por lo que su efecto acústico fue sólo 36% a 50% de la de la cáscara normal. Mi conclusión es que es la razón por mis acciones evasivas han tenido éxito. ... Mientras tanto, n º 1 que probablemente no tendría ningún problema el manejo de un arma nuclear. "Rhinoceros Beetle 05 continuaron usando sus alas gigantes para producir ondas de sonido fuera del rango audible para repeler a las ondas de choque durante el uso de cualquier vacío para producir su voz artificial. "No hay salida de un trabajador de 15 metros detrás de nosotros. A mi señal, voy a crear una pared, haciendo que el colapso del techo y que se ejecutará a la salida. "

El escarabajo no tenía ninguna intención de derrotar a sus oponentes.

Por un lado, todos los escarabajos rinoceronte son extrañas armas creadas por la materia oscura Kakine Teitoku de. No tenían "núcleo" o "punto débil" para hablar de ellos y automáticamente sanar cualquier parte que fue destruida. La única excepción fue Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 que había hecho una "interpretación" que se opuso a la voluntad de Kakine sí mismo.

Hamazura se volvió a comprobar en la ubicación de la pequeña puerta de metal.

Saltaron chispas y la puerta se abrió de golpe. Lo más probable, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 se había convertido hábilmente de lado la onda de choque de los proyectiles enemigos para romper el bloqueo.

"Ahora", dijo el escarabajo.

"O-bien!"

Comenzó con un ruido explosivo obvio.

Barril Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 de cañón se movió y disparó un proyectil contra el techo. El techo se derrumbó alrededor de las otras cuatro escarabajos.

"Hamazura, corre!" Grité Takitsubo.

Mientras que prácticamente lleva Fremea, Hamazura corría por el túnel ominosamente temblando. Last Order estaba siendo arrastrado mientras que la mano de Yoshikawa. Cada vez Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 disparó de nuevo para mantener los otros escarabajos bajo control, el suelo del túnel dura pareció balancearse como un barco en una tormenta.

Takitsubo carga a través de la puerta del trabajador en primer lugar, Fremea vino después como Hamazura la empujó a lo largo, y Yoshikawa y Last Order hecho por última vez. Takitsubo agarró la mano de otro de Last Order para ayudar a Yoshikawa sacarla por la puerta.

Una vez que lo veía todos ellos habían evacuado, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 movido hacia atrás para golpear en la puerta del trabajador.

Pero la puerta era demasiado pequeño.

Se estrelló contra la puerta con fuerza suficiente como para abollar la pared a su alrededor, pero no fue capaz de pasar a través de la salida estrecha.

Hamazura ojos se abrieron como platos.

"¿Qué estás haciendo?"

"No te preocupes. Esto es parte de mi plan. "Con su extremo posterior ligeramente aplastada, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 se sentó en la puerta como una piedra gigante que bloquea la manera como se movía sus alas delgadas para producir una voz artificial" Desde que dejó el control Kakine Teitoku, me ya no pueden renovar mi materia oscura. En un futuro próximo, voy a separar. Además, nuestras conchas son incapaces de destruir los escarabajos compañeros. La única manera de escapar de los enemigos que pueden regenerarse infinitamente es bloquear su camino de alguna manera. "

(Este bastardo.)

Hamazura casi gritó su comentario en voz alta.

(Para obtener más que un arma, tiene mucho valor para mentir y poner en un espectáculo de ser duro.)

"¡Date prisa! Sus conchas son lo suficientemente potente como para destruir este muro, ¿verdad? ", Gritó en su lugar.

"Eso permitiría que los escarabajos enemigos para continuar la persecución. Además, si puede destruirlo, por lo que pueden. Pronto liberarse de los escombros. He determinado se necesita algo más para que actúe como el "muro" que bloquea su camino. "

"Maldita sea ...".

"Buena suerte. Me aseguraré de que para llevar a cabo mi objetivo principal. Ten cuidado. "

"Maldita sea!!"

Así como Hamazura dejó escapar esa maldición, toda la zona sacudió ominosamente. Los escarabajos rinoceronte enemigos habían impresionado el montón de escombros. Ahora comenzaron a disparar sobre su compañero de armas que no pudo eludir si se trataba de bloquear su camino.

No tenía escapatoria.

Nunca iba a terminar.

Utilizando su capacidad de regenerarse, hasta cierto punto, incluso estando fuera de el # 2 de control, sólo podía continuar el tiroteo trágico sin fin como un zombi pesar de que su cuerpo fue aplastado más y más.

La articulación de los materiales de construcción deben haber sido sacudido por un polvo espolvoreado abajo desde el techo.

Yoshikawa señaló hacia la escalera hacia arriba y fuera del túnel subterráneo con el mentón.

"No tenemos idea de cuánto tiempo va a detenerlos. Necesitamos a la cabeza a la superficie. "

"Pero ...!" Comenzó Hamazura, Takitsubo pero le agarró la mano.

Con voz suave pero clara, dijo: "Vamos a ir. No pueden escapar, incluso si nos quedamos atrás ".

Hamazura apretó los dientes.

Pero era cierto que finalmente sería asesinado si se pegaron a su alrededor.

Si bien sólo la mitad capaz de dejar de lado su reticencia, Hamazura corrió escalera estrecha de los trabajadores. Takitsubo Yoshikawa y lo siguió. En la parte superior de la escalera de metal había una puerta. Estaba cerrada, pero que estaba destinado sólo para mantener a la gente fuera. Dicho de otro modo, podrían fácilmente volver a activarla desde el interior. Después de hacerlo, que practican en el exterior.

Yoshikawa levantó la vista hacia el cielo mientras mantiene una mano para cubrir la luz brillante del sol.

"Parece que ha pasado en otros lugares del acelerador".

"Pero eso no significa que estamos a salvo. Maldita sea, tenemos que llamar a Mugino o Kinuhata y ... "

Hamazura se apagó.

Takitsubo en su chándal rosa miraba a su alrededor con una expresión de desconcierto.

Después de mirar en la dirección que estaba buscando, Hamazura finalmente se dio cuenta de algo.

"Espera ... ¿de dónde Fremea ir?"

"Parece que Last Order ... se ha ido también."

En ese momento, el Escarabajo Rinoceronte blanco 05 no fue ni siquiera intentar moverse de su lugar el bloqueo de la puerta en el túnel del metro incluso mientras recibe un bombardeo feroz de los otros escarabajos. Los errores fueron apareciendo constantemente a través de la discrepancia con los ideales teóricos acciones evasivas y tácticas, sino que obligó a todos los que se establecen y se mantuvo en el campo de la protección de los seres humanos.

Todavía estaba disparando proyectiles para mantener los otros escarabajos en la bahía y vibra sus alas delgadas para interferir con los vectores de las ondas de choque de llenado del túnel.

Pero no fue suficiente.

Los seres humanos se esconden detrás de él eran un blanco mucho más pequeño de proteger que toda la pared alrededor de la puerta que debía permanecer intacto para evitar que los seres humanos que huyen de ser enterrado. Y por supuesto, cuanto mayor sea la zona en la que tenía que proteger, más difícil era hacerlo.

Varios habían aparecido grietas en su superficie lisa y blanca.

No se sentía el dolor como un ser viviente.

Estaba menos preocupado por la destrucción de su propio cuerpo por el bombardeo implacable de lo que estaba a punto de recibir demasiado daño a recuperar el sistema en el tiempo y permitir que los otros escarabajos pasado. No quería hacer ningún cálculo de predicción sobre el escenario de no poder moverse y sólo pudo ver como el enemigo escarabajos encabezada pasado y trajo de vuelta peligro para los seres humanos que supuestamente habían escapado.

No podía evitar sentirse abrumado.

Como el daño acumulado, que superó rápidamente la velocidad a la que podría ser regenerado. Si Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 gustara o no, con el tiempo se quedaría incapaz de funcionar y la pared detrás de él sería destruida.

Pero los seres humanos habrían huido lejos en ese momento.

La amenaza de los otros escarabajos no llegar a ellos.

El escarabajo no pudo ganar y ninguna cantidad de desgaste de los escarabajos enemigos podría cambiar eso.

Todos los cálculos normales dejaría sólo la palabra "imposible" para describir la situación, pero Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 dio su todo para proteger a esa puerta.

Las conchas continuó volando.

Grietas corrió a través de su superficie en torno a sus ojos que brillan intensamente rojos.

Se miró la hora.

Decidió que había comprado suficiente tiempo. Los humanos han llegado a la superficie para entonces.

Se había llevado a cabo su misión.

Es reconocido este hecho.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 también reconoció que su cuerpo sería completamente aplastado después de recibir 5 o 6 conchas más, pero clavó sus 6 patas en el suelo de hormigón para mantener su posición defensiva.

Pero ...

"Nyah, nyah! Esencialmente, no vamos a dejar que te quedes atrás! "

"Hay que correr demasiado, dice Misaka mientras Misaka te llama!"

Cuando el Escarabajo Rinoceronte blanco 05 escuchado esas voces, se sentía como su cuerpo se había encogido de repente en tamaño. Una forma de vida orgánica con una construcción normal de los músculos y los órganos internos es probable que lo expresan como sentir su corazón estaba siendo exprimido.

Sólo podía comprar un corto periodo de tiempo.

Una vez que los otros escarabajos rinoceronte Escarabajo llevaba 05 hasta el punto de que podrían hacerlo más allá, esas chicas se desgarrado de inmediato.

(Esto no ha terminado todavía!)

No pasó mucho tiempo para que el escarabajo de hacer una decisión.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 trasladó su cuerpo un poco lejos de la puerta. Se creó un espacio suficiente para que los niños pequeños para volver al túnel.

"De esta manera!" Gritó ella. "Tenemos que escapar. Por favor, date prisa! "

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 ignoró las niñas que comenzaron tratando de subir en la parte superior de su cuerpo por alguna razón y comenzó a vibrar sus alas finas de gran tamaño en una amplitud de ajuste.

Tan pronto como lo hizo, Last Order y cuerpos Fremea comenzó flotando en el aire.

"Nyawah? Esto es esencialmente como una caminata espacial! "

"¿Está haciéndonos flotar con la vibración? Dice Misaka mientras Misaka solicita la confirmación. "

"Las ondas de alta frecuencia fuera del rango audible están causando vibraciones resonantes en el espacio adicional del material de su ropa. Puede ser más similar a la forma a. Volando pescado se desliza por el aire batiendo su aleta de cola contra la superficie del agua de la que es como un pájaro o un insecto vuela con sus alas "

Las chicas no ha comprendido la situación, ya que dejó escapar gritos de alegría lo que flotaba. Mientras tanto, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 tomaron medidas para la retirada.

Mientras que los otros escarabajos continuó su bombardeo de cerca, se movió hacia atrás más en el túnel.

Naturalmente, el enemigo escarabajos reaccionó de inmediato.

Podrían continuar sus bombardeos, incluso a una distancia considerable. Se había determinado probable que sopla lejos del traidor y enviarlo rodando a través del túnel sería suficiente para aplastar los objetivos que flotan por encima de ella.

Pero en realidad nunca se dispararon los proyectiles para llevar a cabo este plan.

Sobre la base de las vibraciones sistemáticas que se sentían en la punta de sus seis patas, de inmediato tomó una acción evasiva.

En otras palabras, se había determinado que un tren se aproxima probable.

"...?"

Pero incluso después de 30 segundos habían pasado, a la luz de un tren no apareció.

Y luego otra posibilidad finalmente flotó en su mente.

El traidor huyendo podría estar viajando, golpeando la pista de metro en un patrón idéntico a la vibración de un tren.

Después de mover hacia atrás por el túnel a una velocidad tremenda para una cierta distancia, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 decidió que había llegado lo suficientemente lejos. Mientras que aún sigue siendo prudente de la oscuridad, se gira 180 grados y comenzó a moverse a la velocidad máxima en la misma dirección que antes.

Y a continuación, se produjo un cambio en la parte posterior del escarabajo.

Los niños flotando por encima de él estaban haciendo algo.

Para ser más específicos, que había empezado a dibujar algo con un lápiz en la superficie de la placa de blindaje abierto.

"Nyah, nyah. Esencialmente, hay muchos de ustedes, así que las cosas van a ser confuso si no te dan algún tipo de marca ".

"¿Qué es eso? pide Misaka Misaka como puntos en su garabatos ".

"Esta es la marca de la Brigada Hamazura!"

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 agradeció el sentimiento, pero ojalá que por lo menos algo otro uso que un marcador permanente

Parte 3 === ===

En un túnel de metro District 7, los rinocerontes blancos del escarabajo armas creadas a partir de la materia oscura Kakine Teitoku estaban mirando el uno al otro y apuntando sus cañones a la otra.

Dispararon sin dudarlo.

Ellos dispararon una y otra vez.

Cuatro de ellos actuó como perseguidores. El restante fue el traidor que estaba protegiendo a Hamazura, Fremea, y los demás. No sólo superan en número a los perseguidores del escarabajo solitario, pero sólo se necesita para matar a los seres humanos dentro del túnel. No importaba si rinoceronte Escarabajo 05 resistido o no, los perseguidores podrían aplastar sus órganos blancos ", llenando el túnel con las ondas de choque de las explosiones.

Pero ...

Lo mismo podría decirse de lado Escarabajo Rinoceronte de 05.

No necesitaban para derrotar a los otros cuatro escarabajos. Objetivo principal Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 fue permitir que Hamazura Shiage, Rikou Takitsubo, Kikyou Yoshikawa, Last Order, y Seivelun Fremea para escapar del túnel y los alejan de la amenaza para sus vidas.

Y así ...

"Prepárense para el impacto", dijo el Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05.

Un ataque simultáneo se llevó a cabo por los cuatro escarabajos que habían decidido matar a Last Order y los que la rodean es el mejor método para llevar a cabo su objetivo de robar a la señorita Kreutune de las razones detrás de sus acciones. Ellos no pretenden accesos directos. En su lugar, ellos estaban disparando los proyectiles en el suelo justo delante de su objetivo de llenar todos los rincones del túnel con una pared de la onda de choque.

Normalmente pensando, esto no era algo que un ser humano de carne y hueso podría soportar.

Incluso si rinoceronte Escarabajo 05 actuó como un escudo para Hamazura y los demás, la onda expansiva podría llenar toda el área a tragárselos y aplastar a sus órganos de dentro.

Pero ...

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 vibró sus alas finas gigantes a alta velocidad para crear una voz artificial. No estaba tratando de hablar. La vibración se dispersa por el aire golpeó la onda de choque que viene'' y la fuerza alterado su dirección.

"¿Qué ... qué echan a perder? Mis oídos no hacen daño ".

"Envié una ola de mi propia hacia su ola. No se puede ver lo que puede ser difícil de entender, pero una onda de choque puede ser fácilmente influenciado como una bola de billar con otras ondas u obstáculos. "

Varios obstáculos tuvieron que superar antes de que la teoría en realidad podría ser halado.

El escarabajo tuvo que repeler con precisión o desviar la onda expansiva y los fragmentos de la cáscara y la tierra creado por la explosión de mantenerlos alejados de los que deseaba proteger.

"Esa es su técnica, dice Misaka mientras Misaka comentarios".

"¿Estás hablando de acelerador", preguntó Yoshikawa.

"He utilizado una rutina teórica basada en las acciones de nuestro enemigo potencial, pero dudo que sea capaz de alcanzar su nivel. Nuestros depósitos son inadecuados para matar a un destino con los efectos secundarios, como la onda expansiva ".

"?"

"Debido a que mi cuerpo está hecho enteramente de materia oscura, que no tienen medios para crear la pólvora necesaria para disparar o detonar una concha. Un sistema de resorte se usa para disparar los proyectiles. Se dice que en el pasado, un "extraño" arma reforzado con el poder de la Materia Oscura compitió por la cuota de mercado con un lanzacohetes disparado desde el hombro. Las conchas detonada por romper el revestimiento endurecido exterior con esponja resortes, por lo que su efecto acústico fue sólo 36% a 50% de la de la cáscara normal. Mi conclusión es que es la razón por mis acciones evasivas han tenido éxito. ... Mientras tanto, n º 1 que probablemente no tendría ningún problema el manejo de un arma nuclear. "Rhinoceros Beetle 05 continuaron usando sus alas gigantes para producir ondas de sonido fuera del rango audible para repeler a las ondas de choque durante el uso de cualquier vacío para producir su voz artificial. "No hay salida de un trabajador de 15 metros detrás de nosotros. A mi señal, voy a crear una pared, haciendo que el colapso del techo y que se ejecutará a la salida. "

El escarabajo no tenía ninguna intención de derrotar a sus oponentes.

Por un lado, todos los escarabajos rinoceronte son extrañas armas creadas por la materia oscura Kakine Teitoku de. No tenían "núcleo" o "punto débil" para hablar de ellos y automáticamente sanar cualquier parte que fue destruida. La única excepción fue Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 que había hecho una "interpretación" que se opuso a la voluntad de Kakine sí mismo.

Hamazura se volvió a comprobar en la ubicación de la pequeña puerta de metal.

Saltaron chispas y la puerta se abrió de golpe. Lo más probable, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 se había convertido hábilmente de lado la onda de choque de los proyectiles enemigos para romper el bloqueo.

"Ahora", dijo el escarabajo.

"O-bien!"

Comenzó con un ruido explosivo obvio.

Barril Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 de cañón se movió y disparó un proyectil contra el techo. El techo se derrumbó alrededor de las otras cuatro escarabajos.

"Hamazura, corre!" Grité Takitsubo.

Mientras que prácticamente lleva Fremea, Hamazura corría por el túnel ominosamente temblando. Last Order estaba siendo arrastrado mientras que la mano de Yoshikawa. Cada vez Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 disparó de nuevo para mantener los otros escarabajos bajo control, el suelo del túnel dura pareció balancearse como un barco en una tormenta.

Takitsubo carga a través de la puerta del trabajador en primer lugar, Fremea vino después como Hamazura la empujó a lo largo, y Yoshikawa y Last Order hecho por última vez. Takitsubo agarró la mano de otro de Last Order para ayudar a Yoshikawa sacarla por la puerta.

Una vez que lo veía todos ellos habían evacuado, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 movido hacia atrás para golpear en la puerta del trabajador.

Pero la puerta era demasiado pequeño.

Se estrelló contra la puerta con fuerza suficiente como para abollar la pared a su alrededor, pero no fue capaz de pasar a través de la salida estrecha.

Hamazura ojos se abrieron como platos.

"¿Qué estás haciendo?"

"No te preocupes. Esto es parte de mi plan. "Con su extremo posterior ligeramente aplastada, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 se sentó en la puerta como una piedra gigante que bloquea la manera como se movía sus alas delgadas para producir una voz artificial" Desde que dejó el control Kakine Teitoku, me ya no pueden renovar mi materia oscura. En un futuro próximo, voy a separar. Además, nuestras conchas son incapaces de destruir los escarabajos compañeros. La única manera de escapar de los enemigos que pueden regenerarse infinitamente es bloquear su camino de alguna manera. "

(Este bastardo.)

Hamazura casi gritó su comentario en voz alta.

(Para obtener más que un arma, tiene mucho valor para mentir y poner en un espectáculo de ser duro.)

"¡Date prisa! Sus conchas son lo suficientemente potente como para destruir este muro, ¿verdad? ", Gritó en su lugar.

"Eso permitiría que los escarabajos enemigos para continuar la persecución. Además, si puede destruirlo, por lo que pueden. Pronto liberarse de los escombros. He determinado se necesita algo más para que actúe como el "muro" que bloquea su camino. "

"Maldita sea ...".

"Buena suerte. Me aseguraré de que para llevar a cabo mi objetivo principal. Ten cuidado. "

"Maldita sea!!"

Así como Hamazura dejó escapar esa maldición, toda la zona sacudió ominosamente. Los escarabajos rinoceronte enemigos habían impresionado el montón de escombros. Ahora comenzaron a disparar sobre su compañero de armas que no pudo eludir si se trataba de bloquear su camino.

No tenía escapatoria.

Nunca iba a terminar.

Utilizando su capacidad de regenerarse, hasta cierto punto, incluso estando fuera de el # 2 de control, sólo podía continuar el tiroteo trágico sin fin como un zombi pesar de que su cuerpo fue aplastado más y más.

La articulación de los materiales de construcción deben haber sido sacudido por un polvo espolvoreado abajo desde el techo.

Yoshikawa señaló hacia la escalera hacia arriba y fuera del túnel subterráneo con el mentón.

"No tenemos idea de cuánto tiempo va a detenerlos. Necesitamos a la cabeza a la superficie. "

"Pero ...!" Comenzó Hamazura, Takitsubo pero le agarró la mano.

Con voz suave pero clara, dijo: "Vamos a ir. No pueden escapar, incluso si nos quedamos atrás ".

Hamazura apretó los dientes.

Pero era cierto que finalmente sería asesinado si se pegaron a su alrededor.

Si bien sólo la mitad capaz de dejar de lado su reticencia, Hamazura corrió escalera estrecha de los trabajadores. Takitsubo Yoshikawa y lo siguió. En la parte superior de la escalera de metal había una puerta. Estaba cerrada, pero que estaba destinado sólo para mantener a la gente fuera. Dicho de otro modo, podrían fácilmente volver a activarla desde el interior. Después de hacerlo, que practican en el exterior.

Yoshikawa levantó la vista hacia el cielo mientras mantiene una mano para cubrir la luz brillante del sol.

"Parece que ha pasado en otros lugares del acelerador".

"Pero eso no significa que estamos a salvo. Maldita sea, tenemos que llamar a Mugino o Kinuhata y ... "

Hamazura se apagó.

Takitsubo en su chándal rosa miraba a su alrededor con una expresión de desconcierto.

Después de mirar en la dirección que estaba buscando, Hamazura finalmente se dio cuenta de algo.

"Espera ... ¿de dónde Fremea ir?"

"Parece que Last Order ... se ha ido también."

En ese momento, el Escarabajo Rinoceronte blanco 05 no fue ni siquiera intentar moverse de su lugar el bloqueo de la puerta en el túnel del metro incluso mientras recibe un bombardeo feroz de los otros escarabajos. Los errores fueron apareciendo constantemente a través de la discrepancia con los ideales teóricos acciones evasivas y tácticas, sino que obligó a todos los que se establecen y se mantuvo en el campo de la protección de los seres humanos.

Todavía estaba disparando proyectiles para mantener los otros escarabajos en la bahía y vibra sus alas delgadas para interferir con los vectores de las ondas de choque de llenado del túnel.

Pero no fue suficiente.

Los seres humanos se esconden detrás de él eran un blanco mucho más pequeño de proteger que toda la pared alrededor de la puerta que debía permanecer intacto para evitar que los seres humanos que huyen de ser enterrado. Y por supuesto, cuanto mayor sea la zona en la que tenía que proteger, más difícil era hacerlo.

Varios habían aparecido grietas en su superficie lisa y blanca.

No se sentía el dolor como un ser viviente.

Estaba menos preocupado por la destrucción de su propio cuerpo por el bombardeo implacable de lo que estaba a punto de recibir demasiado daño a recuperar el sistema en el tiempo y permitir que los otros escarabajos pasado. No quería hacer ningún cálculo de predicción sobre el escenario de no poder moverse y sólo pudo ver como el enemigo escarabajos encabezada pasado y trajo de vuelta peligro para los seres humanos que supuestamente habían escapado.

No podía evitar sentirse abrumado.

Como el daño acumulado, que superó rápidamente la velocidad a la que podría ser regenerado. Si Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 gustara o no, con el tiempo se quedaría incapaz de funcionar y la pared detrás de él sería destruida.

Pero los seres humanos habrían huido lejos en ese momento.

La amenaza de los otros escarabajos no llegar a ellos.

El escarabajo no pudo ganar y ninguna cantidad de desgaste de los escarabajos enemigos podría cambiar eso.

Todos los cálculos normales dejaría sólo la palabra "imposible" para describir la situación, pero Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 dio su todo para proteger a esa puerta.

Las conchas continuó volando.

Grietas corrió a través de su superficie en torno a sus ojos que brillan intensamente rojos.

Se miró la hora.

Decidió que había comprado suficiente tiempo. Los humanos han llegado a la superficie para entonces.

Se había llevado a cabo su misión.

Es reconocido este hecho.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 también reconoció que su cuerpo sería completamente aplastado después de recibir 5 o 6 conchas más, pero clavó sus 6 patas en el suelo de hormigón para mantener su posición defensiva.

Pero ...

"Nyah, nyah! Esencialmente, no vamos a dejar que te quedes atrás! "

"Hay que correr demasiado, dice Misaka mientras Misaka te llama!"

Cuando el Escarabajo Rinoceronte blanco 05 escuchado esas voces, se sentía como su cuerpo se había encogido de repente en tamaño. Una forma de vida orgánica con una construcción normal de los músculos y los órganos internos es probable que lo expresan como sentir su corazón estaba siendo exprimido.

Sólo podía comprar un corto periodo de tiempo.

Una vez que los otros escarabajos rinoceronte Escarabajo llevaba 05 hasta el punto de que podrían hacerlo más allá, esas chicas se desgarrado de inmediato.

(Esto no ha terminado todavía!)

No pasó mucho tiempo para que el escarabajo de hacer una decisión.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 trasladó su cuerpo un poco lejos de la puerta. Se creó un espacio suficiente para que los niños pequeños para volver al túnel.

"De esta manera!" Gritó ella. "Tenemos que escapar. Por favor, date prisa! "

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 ignoró las niñas que comenzaron tratando de subir en la parte superior de su cuerpo por alguna razón y comenzó a vibrar sus alas finas de gran tamaño en una amplitud de ajuste.

Tan pronto como lo hizo, Last Order y cuerpos Fremea comenzó flotando en el aire.

"Nyawah? Esto es esencialmente como una caminata espacial! "

"¿Está haciéndonos flotar con la vibración? Dice Misaka mientras Misaka solicita la confirmación. "

"Las ondas de alta frecuencia fuera del rango audible están causando vibraciones resonantes en el espacio adicional del material de su ropa. Puede ser más similar a la forma a. Volando pescado se desliza por el aire batiendo su aleta de cola contra la superficie del agua de la que es como un pájaro o un insecto vuela con sus alas "

Las chicas no ha comprendido la situación, ya que dejó escapar gritos de alegría lo que flotaba. Mientras tanto, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 tomaron medidas para la retirada.

Mientras que los otros escarabajos continuó su bombardeo de cerca, se movió hacia atrás más en el túnel.

Naturalmente, el enemigo escarabajos reaccionó de inmediato.

Podrían continuar sus bombardeos, incluso a una distancia considerable. Se había determinado probable que sopla lejos del traidor y enviarlo rodando a través del túnel sería suficiente para aplastar los objetivos que flotan por encima de ella.

Pero en realidad nunca se dispararon los proyectiles para llevar a cabo este plan.

Sobre la base de las vibraciones sistemáticas que se sentían en la punta de sus seis patas, de inmediato tomó una acción evasiva.

En otras palabras, se había determinado que un tren se aproxima probable.

"...?"

Pero incluso después de 30 segundos habían pasado, a la luz de un tren no apareció.

Y luego otra posibilidad finalmente flotó en su mente.

El traidor huyendo podría estar viajando, golpeando la pista de metro en un patrón idéntico a la vibración de un tren.

Después de mover hacia atrás por el túnel a una velocidad tremenda para una cierta distancia, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 decidió que había llegado lo suficientemente lejos. Mientras que aún sigue siendo prudente de la oscuridad, se gira 180 grados y comenzó a moverse a la velocidad máxima en la misma dirección que antes.

Y a continuación, se produjo un cambio en la parte posterior del escarabajo.

Los niños flotando por encima de él estaban haciendo algo.

Para ser más específicos, que había empezado a dibujar algo con un lápiz en la superficie de la placa de blindaje abierto.

"Nyah, nyah. Esencialmente, hay muchos de ustedes, así que las cosas van a ser confuso si no te dan algún tipo de marca ".

"¿Qué es eso? pide Misaka Misaka como puntos en su garabatos ".

"Esta es la marca de la Brigada Hamazura!"

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 agradeció el sentimiento, pero ojalá que por lo menos algo usos distintos de un marcador permanente.

"Parte 4 === ===

Ciudad Academia no tenía torres de radio gigantes que actúan como puntos de referencia. Desde el punto de vista de la protección de su información tecnológica, una torre de radio que se extendió su señal de forma demasiado amplia era en realidad un problema.

Pero ellos fueron construidos a veces como experimentos de tecnología de la construcción, incluso si no eran necesarias.

Un cierto torre metálica 50 metros que sólo podría ser llamado una torre de radio en miniatura casi parecía enterrado por los edificios altos alrededor. Y un muchacho estaba recostado contra un pedazo de su marco de metal de espesor.

Fue Kakine Teitoku.

"... Eso no fue tan bien como estaba previsto. Nunca pensé que iba a sacar 300 de los me-forma en sólo 15 minutos. Incluso si no se puede matar, parece que todavía se puede evitar que se muevan por la rotura de sus cuerpos abiertos o bolas para arriba. "

No dejo de amargura se puede encontrar en su voz mientras murmuraba únicamente para su propio beneficio.

En la batalla entre el # 1 y # 2, el daño directo no era visto con mucha importancia.

Kakine Teitoku la "creación" podría reemplazar nada destruido por uno de nueva creación.

Acelerador de la "destrucción" podría interceptar cualquier ataque con su manipulación de vectores.

Lo que más importaba a los dos no era los fenómenos físicos ven en la superficie. Fueron los patrones de cálculo, patrones de pensamiento y realidades personales en la base de sus competencias. El subir con un análisis detallado de qué fue lo que hizo que los dos de ellos especial era lo que les daría la victoria.

En su anterior batalla, Kakine había utilizado su materia oscura que no existe en este mundo para reflejar la luz del sol y ondas de choque para crear ataques que poseían vectores que nunca podrían existir en la tierra.

La primera condición para Kakine era encontrar una manera de romper a través de la pared del acelerador de la reflexión.

Si uno observa la batalla mientras se centra en ese lado de las cosas, finalmente vería el verdadero camino de la batalla había tomado.

"Cuando se trata de sus patrones de ataque y la lógica de su reflexión, a los 300 que son destruidos como jugar a un juego de concentración. A pesar de los intentos fallidos ayudarle a tener éxito la próxima vez que el tiempo que memorizar el patrón y los números en las tarjetas. Y con el tiempo usted tendrá una visión completa ".

Algo blanco y 5 metros de largo voló sobre la cabeza de Kakine.

El objeto de corte a través del cielo mientras se desliza a través de las brechas en el marco de la experimental de radio en miniatura de la torre era una libélula gigante hecha de materia oscura que se utilizó para el reconocimiento.

Mirando como si estuviera viendo un avión de papel que había hecho volar, Kakine murmuró: "Pero esto siempre se puede llegar a un final patético en el que colapse de la batería morir antes de que eso suceda."

"... Es probablemente lo que está pensando," murmuró acelerador debajo de un paso elevado gigante.

Él estaba en la cima de la estructura metálica compleja que reforzó el paso elevado. Se sentó en una pieza de la estructura con la espalda apoyada contra una pieza de intersección de la estructura. Estaba tocando ligeramente el interruptor para el electrodo de estilo gargantilla en su cuello.

La batería del electrodo gargantilla de estilo de sólo duraría 30 minutos.

Ya había utilizado la mitad de eso.

Kakine Teitoku sólo tenía que evitar una resolución rápida y continuar sus ataques para mantener bajo control del acelerador y el acelerador sería conducido a una situación fatal. Una cierta situación ha dado lugar a cerebro de Accelerator está gravemente herido, por lo que no podía usar su poder del más fuerte o incluso pararse sobre sus propios pies o entender el lenguaje humano sin recibir apoyo cálculo de la Red Misaka través de su gargantilla.

Pero ...

(Eso no es un límite absoluto. Es que la batería sólo es capaz de retener tanto poder. En ese caso ...)

El puente parecía tener tuberías de agua y cables de alimentación que pasa a través de él y un cable grueso corrió al lado de Accelerator. Miró a través de la superficie del cable para comprobar el amperaje y el voltaje de funcionamiento a través de él y, a continuación sin titubeos eliminado la cubierta exterior del cable con sus manos desnudas.

Él iba a recargar.

El concepto era simple, pero por supuesto no podía usar la corriente de alta tensión que atraviesa el cable de alimentación grueso como es. En su camino al paso a desnivel, Accelerator se había congregado una pocas placas metálicas, alambres y similares. Al ensamblar ellos, había creado un transformador provisional.

Si sus cálculos estaban fuera incluso por la más mínima cantidad, no sólo el electrodo gargantilla de estilo estalló en llamas, con los dedos de funcionamiento del transformador podría incluso ser volada.

Sin embargo, no lo dudó.

Rápidamente se adjunta el transformador al cable de alimentación y se utiliza un cable de pequeño para suministrar energía a la batería de su electrodo.

(No puedo sentarme aquí recarga por mucho tiempo. Probablemente voy a conseguir sólo tal vez una docena de segundos recargada.)

Para ser franco, reconoció que estaba en la desventaja.

Él aceptó ese hecho.

Y después de aceptar la tribulación, él siguió adelante.

('' Pero si él está convencido de que se quedará sin gas después de otros 15 minutos'', lo único que necesita es unos segundos más. Si añado un ataque adicional durante ese tiempo extra, puedo hacerlo pedazos.)

Ya había hecho los preparativos que necesitaba para ello.

El monstruo conocido como el # 1 de Ciudad Academia no había consumido la mitad de su energía de la batería para nada.

Vio el n º 2 de energía como justifica el uso de la mitad de la batería.

(Ahora bien. Esos ataques intencionalmente usa patrones sin sentido de cálculo para debió haberlo alcanzado. Si está calculado hacia fuera una respuesta óptima basada en eso, voy a ser capaz de derrotar a ese imbécil sin necesidad de esta batería extra.)

"... Es probablemente lo que está pensando," murmuró Kakine Teitoku mientras se apoyaba contra el marco en el centro de la torre de radio.

(Ya que la batería es su cuello de botella, que querrá obtener algún poder extra y conoce las vulnerabilidades de su reflexión mejor que nadie. Él no va a suponer una apertura tan fácilmente. Pero algunas idiosincrasias seguirá siendo siempre. No algo real escondido entre toda la información señuelo.)

Una vez que se enteró de las libélulas blancas surcando el cielo no pudo encontrar el objetivo, Kakine Teitoku centró su búsqueda en áreas que no podían ser vistos desde el cielo.

(El mayor peligro está en esas alas que salen de la categoría de la lógica del todo. Estas pueden llevar a cabo ataques de fuerza que superen la Materia Oscura. Él sería un gran peligro si podía llevar a cabo a voluntad.)

Pero dudaba que fuera tan fácil.

(No se dispone de datos suficientes sobre ellos, ya que han aparecido con tan poca frecuencia, pero siempre es cuando sus emociones están en un extremo alto o bajo en que aparecen. No importa si las emociones son positivas o negativas. Además las alas nunca se quedan por mucho tiempo .... En otras palabras, sólo hay que tenerlo en cuenta. Eso es todo. No sé cuáles son esas alas de consumir, pero al igual que con sus otros poderes, van a desaparecer por su propia cuenta si compro suficiente tiempo.)

Había tenido tiempo de pensar tanto como él podría desear.

Durante el tiempo en casi todos sus órganos habían sido aplastados y sustituidos por otros artificiales y mientras que él había sido utilizado por algún pedazo de mierda u otra para la fabricación de armas, había tenido tiempo realmente todo lo que pueda desear.

(El número 1 es ferozmente potente, pero sólo en ciertas áreas. Una abertura seguramente se manifestará. Es una cuestión de tiempo ... de encontrar los picos y los valles. Entre tanto, mi capacidad de creación es perfectamente estable. Esta batalla se decidirá cuando se cae en uno de sus propios valles. Todo lo que tienes que hacer es seguir haciendo lo que estoy haciendo.)

"... Es probablemente lo que está pensando."

"... Es probablemente lo que está pensando."

En dos diferentes partes de la ciudad, a dos monstruos diferentes murmuró esas palabras. Siguieron pensando una y otra vez mientras trabajaban para crecer más y más a atacar realmente a su oponente.

A menudo se dice que la lucha había terminado antes de que los puños cada vez empezó a volar. Estos dos ya habían demostrado a sí mismos como monstruos en esa etapa temprana.

El n º 1 dejó de recargar su batería con el cable de alimentación y tranquilamente dejó el paso a desnivel con su bastón moderno.

El n º 2 sin vacilar saltó de la torre de radio cuando determinó vigilancia desde arriba era de ninguna utilidad.

Se dirigieron a la central siguiente.

Para su próximo movimiento.

"Esto va a decidir el resultado."

"Esto va a decidir el resultado."

Sus voces se superponen, como si hubiera sido ensayado.

Se murmuraba estas palabras al unísono mientras mostraba sus espaldas el uno al otro desde lejos.

El tiempo tardaría en llegar.

"=== Parte 5 ===

"... Función?", Dijo Kamijou con una mirada de asombro.

Aunque casi haciendo un ruido chirriante mientras ella temblaba, Fraulein Kreutune dio una leve inclinación de cabeza con el pelo largo todavía dispersos en la carretera. Sus ojos se retorcían como si algo irregular siguiente que no estaba allí.

"Un ser viviente que se coloca en dos piernas va a ver de pie sobre dos patas como natural. '' Pero es verdad?'' Si un bebé que se arrastra a cuatro patas se eleva sin ser enseñado nada por nadie, lo pensado alguna vez ponerse de pie sobre sus dos piernas inseguras? "

"..."

Kamijou sabía lo que estaba tratando de decir.

Un bebé era un ser viviente que se arrastró a cuatro patas. Era una criatura viviente que se dio cuenta de que lo más natural. ¿Qué llevó a ellos de pie sobre dos patas o estaba siendo enseñado a pie con ayuda de sus padres o viendo a los adultos que vivían mientras está de pie sobre dos patas. De cualquier manera, cambiaron los métodos de "aprendizaje" de una forma u otra. Obtuvieron una forma de vida donde se encontraban en dos piernas gracias a los estímulos externos.

Y una vez que una criatura viva aprendido a vivir mientras está de pie sobre dos piernas, nunca volvería a gatear en cuatro patas. Incluso si vive al gatear a cuatro patas sería posible, nunca se mueven a cuatro patas. Una vez que se ha obtenido la función para estar de pie sobre dos patas, sería aprender sólo lo cómodo que es.

Así que ...

¿Qué pasa si ...

"Ni siquiera sé cuando esta función llegó a mí", susurró la señorita Kreutune. Mientras hablaba, sus respiraciones extrañamente calientes continuó. "Pero por alguna razón, lo he conseguido. '' He obtenido la función de reunir información por el consumo de un cerebro humano.'' Y ahora que lo he conseguido, el punto de referencia de mis acciones ha sido sobrescrito a centrarse en esa función. Así que ... yo ... "

No era una cuestión de si quería o no.

Era exactamente igual que como un ser vivo que ganó pulmones para vivir en la tierra ya no podía volver al océano.

Era exactamente igual que como un ser vivo que ganó alas para volar por el cielo ya no podía correr a través de la tierra.

Para Fraulein Kreutune, no comen cerebros no era como respirar, caminar sobre sus manos, y nunca parpadear de nuevo. No importa lo que ella hizo, ella sufriría. Y la única salida era dar ese "natural" de acción.

"..."

Kamijou miró su mano derecha.

Si su condición había salido mal, porque de esta función que no sean necesarios, se preguntó si él podría destruir esa función con el poder de este derecho.

Pero ...

(Eso sería como realizar una cirugía delicada. ¿Puedo realmente hacer eso? Por no hablar de que no tengo ni idea de lo que hace la señorita se Kreutune correr. ¿Y si ella fue completamente destruida en su totalidad el instante en que la tocaba?)

"La función ... ya está teniendo efecto", dijo ella mientras sus dientes rechinaban. "Dijeron que yo era su amigo ... pero no puedo evitarlo. ¿Por qué? ¿Por qué tengo que tener la función de comer el cerebro de esa chica? "

"Espera un segundo. Así que no es que cualquier ser humano va a hacer? "

"... Gh ... gh ..."

Cabeza de Fraulein Kreutune inclina horizontalmente. Su largo cabello plateado cayó para cubrir su rostro. Kamijou no podía ver su expresión.

Su cuerpo se balanceaba.

Lentamente se puso de pie con una postura inestable que parecía hierba soplando en el viento.

"... Un momento," dijo en voz Kamijou, pero ella no respondió. "¿A dónde vas? Espera, escúchame! Cuando usted dice "esa chica", ¿quién-...? "

Kamijou se apagó porque el sabor de hierro de pronto llenó su boca.

"Gh ... bh?"

Su cuerpo se tambaleó.

Se desplomó.

Fraulein Kreutune no había hecho nada. El dolor abrasador se centró en su lado derecho. Kamijou había escapado a la unidad de cuidados intensivos en cuanto a su operación de emergencia fue completa. Él había conocido a su herida podría reabrir en cualquier momento.

Podía ver las piernas Fraulein Kreutune se está moviendo a medida que su punto de vista hizo que el mundo parece estar de su lado.

Una extensión ligero temblor de su columna vertebral para puntas de los dedos y él ni siquiera era capaz de estirar el brazo.

Su boca se agitaba abierto y cerrado, pero las palabras no salieron.

(... Me equivoqué? ")

Fraulein Kreutune había dicho que su función para comer cerebros humanos habían llegado a su muy recientemente.

Si se hubiera de abandonar el edificio sin ventanas que había causado?

Kamijou y Thor había intentado destruir la armadura del edificio, pero había sido Fraulein Kreutune que había realmente destruida desde dentro. En ese caso, no se Kamijou que había causado directamente a escapar.

Pero ...

¿Por qué había Fraulein Kreutune encabezada por fuera con ese tiempo? Si hubiera sido en realidad más que una coincidencia? O es que las acciones de Kamijou y Thor involuntariamente apretó el gatillo por sus acciones?

Si ese fuera el caso ...

(Yo estaba de alguna manera equivocada incluso a tratar de salvarla en el primer lugar?)

Oyó un ruido de raspado tranquilo.

Era el sonido de sus dedos temblorosos impotentes, raspando contra el asfalto.

Como el sabor de hierro continuó llenando su boca, Kamijou apretó los dientes y pensó.

No había manera de que fuera el caso.

Fraulein Kreutune puede haber eventualmente abandonó el edificio sin ventanas, aunque Kamijou y Thor había hecho nada. Incluso si ella no lo había hecho, Gremlin puede haber destruido la armadura del edificio sin ventanas de. Ollerus grupo pudo haber utilizado algún método para inteligentemente secuestrarla. Con todos los diferentes "si" en torno a ella, pudo haber dejado el edificio sin ventanas y ganó la función de comer cerebros humanos, independientemente de las acciones de Kamijou.

Pero ...

Por esa misma razón ...

"... Me niego a aceptarlo ... ..."

Algo que brota de su costado derecho. Como lo hizo, una sacudida desagradable comenzó a través de todo su cuerpo. Sin embargo, Kamijou todavía se utiliza el poder frágil que permanece en él para agarrar a la fuerza en el suelo. Él estaba tratando de hacer un hueco pequeño para que pudiera ponerse de pie.

El hecho de que Fraulein Kreutune había obtenido la función de comer cerebros humanos era de hecho un problema importante. Pero, ¿significa eso que habría hecho bien en dejar atrapada en el edificio sin ventanas para siempre? ¿Podría realmente haber dejado que esto suceda? No podía ocultar un problema con otro. Fue absolutamente equivocado para aceptar un problema sólo porque era más pequeño que otro problema.

Él no lo aceptaría.

Él no podía aceptarlo.

No importa cómo había sido tratado durante su larga historia, larga ...

Incluso si ella era un ser humano con un complejo y desordenado estructura que nadie podía explicar ...

Fraulein Kreutune había hecho por fin lo "exterior".

Incluso si se trataba de un acto de cuerda floja peligroso y aunque sólo estaba apretando a través de los huecos, que había obtenido aún la libertad.

Y ...

Ahora que ella había salido por debajo del sol literalmente por primera vez en décadas, el mundo se extendía ante ella.

Kamijou se negó rotundamente a aceptar que ese mundo tenía que ser una pesadilla llena con nada más que sangre, muerte y violencia.

Despacio.

Kamijou Touma lentamente se puso de pie. Puso una mano sobre el borde de la carretera cerca de un árbol para apoyar a la fuerza de su cuerpo que estaba aún a punto de derrumbarse debajo de él. Aun así, se las arregló para ponerse de pie.

No tenía idea de cuántas horas más iba a durar.

Él tenía sus dudas que aún duraría media hora.

Pero eso no cambia lo que Kamijou tenía que hacer. Tuvo que destruir todos los grilletes en mal estado, las pesadillas y las condiciones relacionados con Fraulein Kreutune.

(¿De dónde Fraulein Kreutune ir?)

Miró a su alrededor y en silencio se apartó del árbol. Tan pronto como lo hizo, casi se desplomó en el suelo, pero de alguna manera lo soportó. Y entonces se dio otro paso.

Todavía podía caminar.

Todavía podía moverse.

Después de descubrir que, una pequeña sonrisa apareció en sus labios, pero entonces toda la fuerza de repente dejó de rodillas. Trató de recuperar el equilibrio, pero no funcionó. Su parte superior del cuerpo se dirigió hacia el suelo.

Pero entonces sintió algo suave apoyo de su cuerpo.

Se sentía como si alguien hubiera llegado desde el lado justo cuando estaba a punto de derrumbarse.

"...?"

Intentó volver la cabeza, pero su cuerpo se negó a escuchar.

Y ...

[[Image: NT_Index_v06_146.png | thumb]]

"... Por fin te encontramos", susurró la voz de una chica, pero Kamijou no podía entenderlo.

Sin embargo, esto no se debía a que su cuerpo no estaba funcionando correctamente debido a la pérdida de sangre.

Kamijou Touma nunca había sido capaz de entender el francés.

"Ustedes son la clave de los miembros oficiales de Gremlin. Tú eres la pieza que tienen una necesidad imperiosa de llevar a cabo mi venganza. Por último. Por fin puedo empezar mi vida. "

Ella era una rubia de ojos azules niña que parecía tener unos 12 o 13.

Y ella llevaba un vestido formado por un traje de neopreno y un material transparente que creó la silueta general de una heroína de cuento de hadas.

Ella era uno de los que producen ese infierno en Hawai.

Una vez había nombrado a sí misma como miembro de Gremlin.

El mago conocido como Cendrillon dio una sonrisa oscura y hablaba en francés.

"Así que no te mueras todavía. Te necesito para mi venganza "

Parte 6 === ===

Como el blanco Rhinoceros Beetle 05 Orden flotado Última y Fremea Seivelun por encima de ella como un dispositivo de entrenamiento de paracaidismo, que se trasladó de los túneles del metro complejamente se cruzan, a través de tuberías a gran escala de calefacción de la ciudad y de usos múltiples drenajes utilizados para la prevención de inundaciones, y finalmente a una vía subterránea que estaba en construcción. Desde allí, se dirigió hacia la salida a la superficie y que estaba llena de la luz solar.

Normalmente, un escarabajo gigante probablemente habría causado una conmoción, pero el Ichihanaransai estaba en marcha. Durante este festival, las escuelas de la Ciudad Académica utilizado la tecnología de la ciudad de punta para competir por el enfoque que daría lugar a más estudiantes con la esperanza de asistir a esa escuela. Fue un poco raro para las actuaciones que se realizarán fuera de los terrenos de la escuela, pero la gente todavía lo veía como bastante normal dadas las circunstancias especiales. (Por supuesto, probablemente ayudó a que la noticia de la conmoción causada por los otros escarabajos no había llegado a esa zona. Acceso a los principales SNS podría resultar difícil en el día de un gran evento.)

Pero no podía quedarse allí para siempre.

Creador Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 fue recibiendo a gran escala el apoyo de la Ciudad Académica. Si lo hubiera hecho uso gratuito de las cámaras y sensores alrededor de la ciudad, que sería capaz de detectar ese escarabajo grande moviéndose a través de la ciudad.

El escarabajo tenía pocas opciones.

La primera opción era permitir a Last Order y Fremea para tomar ventaja de su pequeño tamaño y escapar a través de un área pequeña, como un conducto de ventilación. Una vez que lo hicieron, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 podrían ir a otro lugar y causar una conmoción como una diversión.

La segunda opción era estar constantemente moviéndose a gran velocidad y no usar ningún escondite uno. Incluso si su ubicación se detectó utilizando las cámaras o sensores, podían ocultar su presencia por siempre moviéndose en otra parte antes de que nadie se apresure a su ubicación.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 se detuvo temporalmente en una improvisada cancha de baloncesto a partir de un lote vacío entre los edificios. Si bien mantienen Last Order y Fremea flotando por encima de él, el escarabajo también cambió la amplitud de sus alas gigantes para producir una voz artificial para comenzar explicando la situación.

Ambas opciones eran peligrosos, pero el blanco Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 había decidido que la primera era menos. En la primera opción, las niñas podían moverse a través de áreas sin cámaras o sensores, mientras que la última opción requiere que sean expuestos a las cámaras y sensores.

Pero ...

"Nyah, nyah! ¿Sigues diciendo eso? En esencia, nunca podré abandonar ahora que tiene la marca de la Brigada Hamazura! "

"Podemos manejar de alguna manera si nosotros tres estamos juntos, así que no te preocupes, dice Misaka mientras Misaka golpea el pecho para mostrar su determinación".

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 no tenían voz en la decisión. Empujando a Last Order y Fremea en un conducto estrecho o un contenedor de basura no tendría sentido si simplemente seguiría el escarabajo en su intento de crear una distracción.

Incluso si se trata más de un riesgo, el escarabajo tenía que actuar junto a las chicas.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 inmediatamente cambió su línea de pensamiento.

"Los dos son perseguidos por varios enemigos diferentes, pero te sugiero que le damos a esos enemigos de un orden de prioridad y actuar sobre la base de eso."

"Nyah, qué enemigos?"

"En la actualidad, hay dos enemigos principales. La primera es la fuerza compuesta de mis colegas ... es decir, las armas creadas por el # 2 de Level 5 Materia oscura ... y Teitoku Kakine que los controla. Pero mientras que esta fuerza es increíblemente poderoso, puedo estimar lo que sus acciones serán. Después de todo, yo soy una parte de ella. Simplemente tengo que pensar en'' lo que yo haría en una situación dada.'' "

Esto también podría trabajar en contra de ellos como el enemigo podía estimar sus acciones de la misma manera, pero era mejor que nada.

Por lo menos, la situación no resultaría mortal en el mismo instante que pasó a través de esa fuerza.

Y en esa nota ...

"El enemigo más peligroso es Fraulein Kreutune. No sé lo poderosa que es o cuáles son sus patrones de comportamiento son, por lo que el riesgo de un ataque sorpresa es muy alto ".

Sólo el mínimo de datos sobre ella se había encerrado dentro de rinoceronte Escarabajo 05.

Se tomó la información estimado derivado de los datos y se convierten en palabras.

"Fraulein Kreutune es una criatura que ecloses debido a la información adquirida. Ella ha venido para arriba con una manera de reunir enormes cantidades de información más rápido que observarlo con sus cinco sentidos normales. '' Ella quiere tomar el control de la red electromagnética información masiva conocida como la Red Misaka.'' "

"Nyah???"

Fremea dio una mirada en blanco, pero Last Order cayó en un profundo silencio.

"Esta red utiliza ondas cerebrales idénticas y que se pueda sentir, siempre y cuando se tenga un medio de manipular bioelectricidad. Por ejemplo, mi cuerpo está equipado con una antena orgánico que utiliza la estructura de las ampollas de Lorenzini que los tiburones utilizan para encontrar su presa. Pero ... "

"¿Es lo mismo que cómo no se puede recibir la señal de TV por pegar un poste de metal en el aire? Dice Misaka mientras Misaka solicita la confirmación. "

"Sí, se necesita un programa para que actúe como un decodificador. La persona más adecuada para ti es que a medida que juega el papel de la torre de mando ... o mejor dicho, de la interfaz externa. Al consumir su cerebro, que espera para acceder a la información electromagnética dentro de ti copiando todo el laberinto de las sinapsis que es su cerebro. Si tiene éxito en esto, ella tomará el control de la Red Misaka, y rápidamente alcanzar la eclosión mediante la absorción de la red de información completa ".

"Consumir ... Qué quiere decir comer? Dice Misaka mientras Misaka te haga una pregunta. "

"Nyah! Ella nunca haría eso! Ella dijo que era nuestro amigo! "

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 esperaba que tenían razón.

Pero dudaba de que eran.

Los datos que se habían dado dijo que esas dos chicas se había quedado al otro lado de la señorita Kreutune la noche anterior.

Y Fraulein Kreutune había obtenido sólo la función de consumir cerebros una vez que la fecha ha cambiado a la medianoche.

Era mejor no pensar en ella como la misma persona que había sido la noche anterior.

"Fraulein Kreutune no está siendo impulsado por la razón, pensamientos, deseos, impulsos, o instinto ... esto no es más que una función. Y por esa razón, es de gran alcance. Al igual que alguien que usa su teléfono celular calculadora se olvida de cómo hacer operaciones aritméticas simples en su cabeza y alguien que usa su teléfono celular editor de método de entrada olvidar cómo escribir kanji, esta nueva función tiene'' fuerza'' cambió su forma de vida. Propios patrones de pensamiento de Fraulein Kreutune son de ninguna consecuencia. Incluso si ella intenta detener, esta función a superar ".

Ella era un ser humano que nadie había sido capaz de matar por cualquier método durante cientos de años.

Ella se acerca ahora a utilizar el método más rápido disponible para ella para devorar la cabeza de una niña pequeña.

Para ser franco, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 había determinado que era poco probable que podría detener el avance de Fraulein Kreutune, incluso si era capaz de atacar de la manera que quería. Disparar proyectiles innumerables, cargando contra ella con su cuerpo gigante, apuñalando a ella con su cuerno grueso ... El escarabajo podría pensar en maneras incontables de hacer un gran daño, pero no veía la forma en que la detendría.

El escarabajo tenía una imagen mental de sus piernas continua inexorablemente hacia adelante incluso si su cabeza salió volando, con el corazón aplastado, o la parte superior del cuerpo estafado.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte sí mismo 05 fue un arma sin ningún punto débil. Fue hecho para regenerar eventualmente cualquier daño y recuperar la libertad de movimiento, incluso si tomó algún tiempo.

Pero Fraulein Kreutune era un poco diferente.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 tenía una buena relación proporcional entre la cantidad de daño hecho y el tiempo que se necesita para regenerarse, pero dicha relación no se podía ver en Fraulein Kreutune.

El escarabajo sería incapaz de moverse durante un tiempo si estaba muy dañado, pero Fraulein Kreutune podría continuar el ataque con un desfase de tiempo cero, incluso cuando el daño se hizo pesado.

Es una diferencia sutil, pero Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 fue capaz de entender exactamente lo que significaba como un artesano que había llegado a un cierto nivel de habilidad.

Lo ideal es que nunca la encontraría.

Esa fue la conclusión de rinoceronte Escarabajo del 05.

Frente a ella sería como jugar a un juego extendido de póker ante un rival que tenía una cantidad infinita de dinero para apostar. El más mínimo error te quiebra. Nunca iba a durar si se mantiene a la misma.

Por suerte, señorita Kreutune sólo podían viajar con sus cuatro extremidades.

Ella de repente no podía crecer alas o escupir cadenas como una araña.

No se reduciría el riesgo de ser capturado por Kakine Teitoku y sus armas, pero podría sentar un obstáculo obstruyendo su camino simplemente por viajar a lo largo de las paredes del edificio o en movimiento de tejado en tejado. El escarabajo puede usar las características especiales de su insecto basada en formulario al máximo.

Pero como Rhinoceros Beetle 05 Estaba pensando que ...

"Nyah. Si ese es el caso, hay que salvarla! "

"Nuestro amigo está sufriendo, así que no tenemos otra opción, está de acuerdo Misaka mientras Misaka asiente con la cabeza."

Sus pensamientos se habían disparado en una dirección completamente diferente.

La respuesta del escarabajo había llegado a sus decisiones se basan en diversos habían sido completamente desbordados.

Como Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 cayó en un estado de confusión como una máquina que había perdido un seguimiento de su posición de coordenadas actual debido a la interferencia electromagnética, las dos chicas hablaban.

"Después de todo, usted ha dicho que esto no tiene nada que ver con sus pensamientos. Esto significa que no es su culpa. No entiendo todo este material duro sobre las funciones o lo que sea, pero no podemos pasar por alto esto si que está siendo forzado a hacerlo. "

"Misaka sabe lo que es, dice Misaka mientras Misaka recuerda. Misaka sabe lo doloroso que debe ser hecho para hacer algo que no quieren a alguien más la ganancia debido a un programa o un virus o lo que sea, dice Misaka mientras Misaka golpecitos en la sien con el dedo índice. No podemos dejar que esto suceda. Si eso está sucediendo a un amigo Misaka, tenemos que salvarla, dice Misaka mientras Misaka hace un anuncio. "

Porque ella estaba sufriendo.

Porque querían salvarla.

Porque ella era su amigo.

Debido.

El Escarabajo Rinoceronte blanco 05 se calló cuando vio que esas chicas que actuar con base en razones tan pequeños a pesar de saber que sus vidas estarían en riesgo si eran atacados en realidad. El escarabajo analizado por qué su proceso cuidadosamente calculado pensamiento no había sido válido. Además del proceso de pensamiento lógico estándar, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 también había obtenido la capacidad de producir patrones de señales modeladas después de simples emociones humanas. Comenzó a investigar por qué había sido incapaz de predecir cómo las chicas se sienten.

Llegó a una conclusión probable:

Debido a que poseían corazones reales.

Ponen emociones encima de la lógica. Ellos ponen sus deseos por encima de los cálculos. Incluso si fuera tonta, que puede haber sido lo que un corazón humano real era. Incluso si era ridículo, era algo precioso que nadie podía reírse.

En ese caso, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 no tenía más remedio que ir junto con él.

La respuesta a esas chicas habían llegado a algo precioso, noble y bello. Pero al mismo tiempo, era inmaduro, peligroso y podría llevar al fracaso. Y así se necesitaba algo para salvar la brecha entre el ideal y la realidad. Antes de Last Order y Fremea podía salvar a nadie con esa respuesta, algo que se necesitaba para romper los riesgos de la realidad.

Ese escarabajo irregular que había dejado el control de su creador Kakine Teitoku era poco probable que tenga mucho futuro.

Su destino era ser perseguido por su maestro Teitoku Kakine sin ningún lugar al que regresar y ningún punto nuevo objetivo. Su destino era ser rechazado como un extraño o un arma arrasa con todas las demás organizaciones y grupos.

Así que ...

Sería por lo menos asegúrese de devolver estas dos chicas al lugar de donde había venido. Si era normal a arriesgar la vida por un amigo en su mundo, el escarabajo daría prioridad a su forma de hacer las cosas. Y lo que no sólo lo ven como un objetivo a trabajar a, sino que se aseguraría de llevar a cabo perfectamente que no importa qué.

Y eso también le daría sentido al hecho de que había dejado el control de su amo.

"Entendido," dijo el Escarabajo Rinoceronte blanco 05, utilizando sus alas gigantes, ya que se sentía muy bien sentía angustia interna sobre cómo es grande el riesgo se estima que se trata. "Vamos a escapar a la persecución Kakine Teitoku y también trabajan para salvar a Fraulein Kreutune. ¿Te parece bien?

"Eso es lo que significa ser amigos! Dice Misaka mientras Misaka golpea su palma contra su coraza abierta mientras flota en el aire! "

"Nyah! Yo no esperaría otra respuesta de un miembro de la Brigada de Hamazura. Hacer lo mejor es grande, pero no hay que olvidar que todos tenemos que volver juntos a casa! "

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 carecían de la capacidad para crear expresiones que utilizan los músculos de la cara.

Pero sentía que era lo mejor.

Apreció promesa de las chicas, pero dudaba que pudiera cumplir con eso.

Parte 7 === ===

El sonido repetido de hormigón que está siendo golpeado por el metal se hizo más distante. El sonido provenía de un túnel subterráneo, pero Hamazura todavía podía oír desde la superficie.

"Parece que los escarabajos se dirigen a otro lugar."

"¿Crees que están persiguiendo a Fremea y la otra chica?"

Yoshikawa Kikyo funcionar su teléfono celular mientras mirando por encima a Hamazura y Takitsubo que estaban discutiendo el asunto.

Pero ella no recibió una respuesta.

"Ella no responde ... Pero podría ser más seguro si su teléfono está apagado. Eso elimina un medio para que sus perseguidores para rastrear su ubicación. "

"¿Qué crees que pasó?", Preguntó Hamazura.

"Yo no soy exactamente optimista, pero mi conjetura es estos escarabajos están persiguiendo a las dos chicas. Dudo que sus especificaciones son lo suficientemente baja como para perder a las piernas de los niños y sin embargo, todavía no se han alcanzado. Supongo que la conclusión lógica es que alguien o algo les está ayudando. "

"Al igual que escarabajo irregular?"

Hamazura recordó que escarabajo gigante que había bloqueado la salida con su propio cuerpo.

Pero él se quedó con la pregunta de quién había lanzado esas armas y para qué propósito. Y si ellos estaban siendo controlados por alguien, estaban equipados con todas las funciones desagradables?

Por ejemplo ...

Podría propios pensamientos del escarabajo irregular de ser excluidas para dar prioridad a un comando remoto?

"Esos túneles se hicieron para muchos propósitos diferentes: las líneas de metro, pasadizos subterráneos, drenajes de usos múltiples y cables de tendido y otras infraestructuras. Sin embargo, todos ellos tienen una cosa en común. Su distribución es casi tan complicado como un hormiguero. Si van a viajar sin tener en cuenta las normas de tráfico, sería difícil predecir lo que salga quien está guiando los va a utilizar. "

"Incluso si estamos de ponerse al día con ellos, ¿entonces qué? Los perseguidores no se queda atrás. Tienen al menos la potencia de fuego de un tanque y tienen una técnica de control de vectores para manipular delicadamente ondas de choque. Además, pueden regenerar dado el tiempo suficiente, aunque dividido en dos. ... Esto no es un enemigo para resistir con algo así como un bazooka ", dijo Yoshikawa.

"Todavía hay algo que podemos hacer." Hamazura se agachó hacia abajo y se utiliza una pequeña roca que encontró para raspar un esquema sencillo en la acera. "No podemos destruir estos escarabajos. De hecho, van a regenerar incluso si lo hacemos. Pero lo que si sólo les obstruyen? Por ejemplo, si los apuñalar con un montón de gruesas estacas de gancho como los arpones utilizados para matar a los tiburones, no sería capaz de sacarlos ".

"Hamazura, ¿sabes lo duro que es su armadura", se preguntó Takitsubo.

"Hemos visto un montón de ellos luchando, ¿recuerdas? Tal vez es porque están hechos para regenerar, pero definitivamente no se parecía a su armadura es tan ridículamente fuerte que ni siquiera un arma nuclear podría destruirlos. Si utilizamos algo parecido a lo que antiterroristas equipos usan para romper las puertas, tenemos que ser capaces de romper su armadura. "

"Me acuerdo de un bunker montón de mano que podría destruir puertas herméticas bastante gruesos que se están desarrollando en el caso de un grupo armado se hizo cargo de un centro de investigación", comentó Yoshikawa. "Por supuesto, la gente dijo que podría conducir al terrorismo sí mismo si ha sido mal utilizado".

Ese tipo de búnker montón de mano se almacenaría en el Anti-Skill estaciones o vehículos, o de las cajas de prevención de desastres en instalaciones de investigación. Hamazura no estaba particularmente orgulloso del hecho, pero él podría conseguir sus manos en uno si utiliza las habilidades que había adquirido en Skill Out.

Para disparar a través de las armaduras blancas escarabajos rinoceronte ', que tendrían que llevar equipo pesado que hasta ellos. Sin embargo, para permanecer a una distancia segura de los escarabajos rinocerontes blancos que tenían las características de un tanque, que necesitaban para derrotar a los escarabajos que se hospedan más de 5 kilómetros de distancia. Ellos, por supuesto, no podía preparar todos los medios de hacerlo. Y cualquier distancia menos de 5 km fue la misma. Si eran 4 kilómetros de distancia o sólo 1 mm de distancia del enemigo, todavía sería fusilado por los proyectiles en el instante en que se han detectado.

Sólo podían tener éxito en un ataque si tenían un arma lo suficientemente pequeña como para llevarla en las manos y podían viajar sin que el enemigo detectarlos.

Eso sería lo mejor.

"Pero Hamazura, que significa ...", dijo Takitsubo.

"Sí, el irregular proteger a las niñas tampoco es perfecto. Si sus movimientos están sellados, estarán indefensos. Tenemos que salvar antes de que eso suceda. "

Pero de repente se oyó una voz familiar viene desde el lado.

"Hm? ¿Qué demonios? ¿Qué está pasando aquí? "

"Mugino?", Dijo Hamazura con perplejidad después se dio la vuelta.

De pie junto a la alta figura Mugino fue Kinuhata Saiai que estaba saludando a ellos.

"Fuimos atacados por alguna persona molesta antes del amanecer y nos recogieron en algo sospechoso súper pasando en la ciudad. Yo apenas súper perdido ese dolor en el culo-Kuroyoru y se reunió con Mugino cuando de repente súper Te vi dos. "

"Hamazura, explique la situación en 30 segundos."

A medida que la situación requiere mucha explicación, Hamazura comenzó a hablar muy rápidamente. Mugino seguido a lo largo de bastante cortesía al principio, pero al poco tiempo se quedó en silencio y una mirada de disgusto apareció en su rostro. Al final de la explicación, se había Hamazura agarró por el cuello.

"¿Es así, Hamazura? Así que lo que estamos diciendo es que no tienes idea de dónde está Fremea, has dejado con un arma fuera de control que no podía estar seguro, y usted no tiene idea de por qué está siendo atacado o que está detrás de esto? "

"Eh ... Eh heh heh. Podrías decirlo así, supongo. "

"..."

"Espera, Mugino, espera! Esto puede ser lamentable, pero perdonar Hamazura! "

"Sí, si usted mantiene Hamazura golpeando con su brazo falso, súper voy a sacar la cabeza!"

Kinuhata y Takitsubo trataba frenéticamente para detener la reina tiránica después de ver la cabeza de Hamazura balancearse adelante y atrás en el tiempo a la repetición de sonidos sorprendentes como si se hubiera convertido en un metrónomo humano.

[[Image: NT_Index_v06_163.png | thumb]]

Con la naturalidad de tirar una copa vacía, Mugino arrojó ese chico de secundaria a un lado con una mano. Se estrelló contra un árbol en carretera y se deslizó hasta el suelo. Era difícil decir si había sido él soltando o entregar el golpe final.

"Se obtiene una calificación reprobatoria para casi todo acerca de eso, pero la única cosa que es realmente fuera de la cuestión es su medio de oponerse a las armas enemigas. ¿Qué es esa tontería de que todo está más de una vez que le vio si usted está a 4 kilómetros de distancia o 1 mm? Su plan es tan irracional como la decisión de lanzar una mina porque usted no tiene un misil. Por supuesto, siendo 4 kilómetros se encuentra más seguro que estar 1 mm de distancia. "

Hamazura sintió un fuerte deseo de mirar hacia otro lado ya que en realidad había tirado una vez una mina en un vehículo blindado en las llanuras nevadas de Rusia, pero evitando su mirada, podrían interferir Mugino y que podía hacerla volver a empezar con esos golpes mortales.

Y así, él simplemente dijo la verdad en lugar de poner excusas innecesarias.

"Pero nosotros no somos anti-Skill o alguna organización lado oscuro que tiene el soporte adecuado. ¿Dónde se supone que tenemos que encontrar la manera de atacar a kilómetros de distancia que pueden romper a través de su brazo ... bffaaah!??? "

Hamazura gritó de repente porque Mugino había utilizado sin piedad a sus talones al paso en su entrepierna mientras se sentaba en el suelo.

Hamazura parecía que estaba a punto de empezar a echar espuma por la boca.

Cuando empezó a temblar, Takitsubo lo miró con una mirada en blanco en sus ojos y dijo, "Hamazura, ¿qué pasa? ¿Por qué tiemblas? "

"Tal vez todo su cuerpo es súper agradecido por esa recompensa inesperada."

La verdadera respuesta es que era simplemente incapaz de dar una reacción recta.

Así como Hamazura comenzó a preocuparse seriamente por donde el punto de ebullición de una niña era, escuchó la voz de Mugino.

"Básicamente, sólo tiene poder de fuego que puede sacar un tanque de 5 kilómetros de distancia, ¿verdad? '' Eso es más fácil de lo que hace girar un bolígrafo entre mis dedos.'' ¿Por qué te pones tan preocupado por algo como esto que usted está preparando para correr con una mina terrestre en la mano? Qué tontería ".

"... Mugino?"

"¿O qué? ¿Estás tratando de decir No. 4 Mugino Shizuri-san Level 5 poder de Meltdowner es más barato y más difícil de usar que algunas ¥ 10.000 lanzacohetes? Bueno, Haaamazuraaa? "

"Nooooooooooooooooo! No sé si usted está tratando de ocultar su vergüenza o si realmente está enojado, pero dejar de realizar un anma denki en público! Y el talón de la bota es serio acerca de aplastarlos, por lo stoooooooooooooppppppppppppppp! "

Hamazura no pudo hacer nada para detener el infierno de la adolescencia. A medida que su conciencia se desmayaba, se dio cuenta Yoshikawa Kikyo había llamado a alguien con su teléfono celular. Había dicho que no pudo llegar a Last Order, así que esto era probablemente alguien más.

Y ...

Esa mujer intelectual que probablemente se vería bien en una bata de laboratorio aumentó visiblemente abatido mientras hablaba. Parecía una planta que había sido dejado en la ventana durante el calor del verano o un niño que estaba siendo regañado por la maestra para olvidar sus deberes.

En el momento en que ella había de colgar, un estado de ánimo sombrío se había apoderado de Yoshikawa.

Con una mirada de alguna manera distante en sus ojos, le preguntó: "Parece que yo también voy a ser reprendido por una supervisión inadecuada. Me pregunto si voy a recibir un anma denki de un Esper nivel demasiado alto. "

=== Parte 8 ===

Después de llegar a la superficie, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 se detuvo al pensar. Bajó Last Order y Fremea al suelo cerca. Podría haber continuado para mantenerse flotando en el aire con sus alas finas gigantes, pero habían comenzado a girar alrededor y alrededor en sus centros de gravedad y se divierten tanto que otros niños se acercaban. El escarabajo decidió que era mejor parar por el momento.

"¿Usted sabe sobre la Ichihanaransai? pide Misaka mientras Misaka da la nariz para arriba en usted. "

"Um ..."

"Nyah! En esencia, ¿cuántas veces tengo que decirte que no puedo soportar tener que mirar hacia abajo en mí de esa manera? "

"¿Puedes escucharme un momento? ¿Hola? "

A primera vista, parecía Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 había salido de control Kakine Teitoku, pero no había podido escapar por completo la maldición º 2 de. Incluso ahora, el fin de eliminar la razón detrás de las acciones Fraulein Kreutune al matar Last Order se repite constantemente en la cabeza del escarabajo (?).

"Tah dah! Misaka tiene la tarjeta para el rally sello, dice Misaka mientras Misaka se muestra. Si usted no tiene uno de estos antes de tiempo, no podrá disfrutar de los eventos, dice Misa-... "

"Nyah, nyah! Tengo una de esas! "

La razón rinoceronte Escarabajo 05 en realidad no tomar medidas en ese orden era porque estaba usando su papel de "estrechar las ideas" para convertir constantemente intencionalmente la orden oral a su propia interpretación. No fue rechazar la orden o la creación de un nuevo comando por sí solo. La relación de amo y esclavo no había cambiado.

"Los dos tenemos una tarjeta! Básicamente, tenemos que ver quién gana a medida que avanzamos en torno a la escuela en pie! "

"¿Qué le pasó a querer salvar a Fraulein Kreutune!", Se preguntó el escarabajo.

Y así ...

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 determinó que sí era sin duda una de las mayores amenazas a las dos chicas que conoce.

"Je je je. Simplemente llene la tarjeta mitin sello es bastante fácil, pero la elegancia de los cambios de tarjeta en función de lo sellos que utiliza, dice Misaka mientras Misaka explica la situación. ¿No cree que puede derrotar a Misaka sin llenar su tarjeta con sellos para alimentos limitados a 15 personas o sellos secretos! Dice Misaka mientras Misaka declara su victoria ".

Si Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 se le dio una orden verbal intencionalmente puesto por lo que no fue capaz de convertir de forma incorrecta, se vería obligado a matar a Last Order y Fremea sin dudarlo.

"Nyah! Tengo que date prisa! A este paso, podrás acaparar todas las estampillas raras peligrosas para usted! "

"Hnya ja, ja, ja, ja! Si usted piensa que rara peligroso es tan alto como va, no tienes oportunidad de derrotar a Misa-... Espera, espera! Escucha Misaka fuera antes de salir corriendo, dice Misaka mientras Misaka-...! "

E incluso si las cosas no van tan lejos, si la información recogida por los cinco sentidos del escarabajo fue compartido con la totalidad de lo que hizo el "# 2", el ejército de la materia oscura estaría en ellos en ningún momento a todos.

"¿Eh? ¿De dónde van esas chicas? "

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 dejó de pensar una vez que se dio cuenta que las voces ruidosas eran cada vez más lejano. Se emite su voz artificial con sus alas, pero no recibió respuesta.

Cuando miró a su alrededor, encontró a las dos chicas de carga hacia una escuela cercana con las tarjetas de rally sello en la mano. El escarabajo decidió que las niñas habían perdido toda conciencia del hecho de que estaban siendo perseguidos. Es necesario para capturar inmediatamente para mantenerlos a salvo.

Pero, ¿cómo?

Puede utilizar sus alas gigantes para flotar las chicas en el aire, pero que no poseen la capacidad de gran alcance restrictivo necesaria para capturar a las personas que se estaban ejecutando de forma aleatoria.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 vuelven a comprobar las especificaciones sobre el lugar dos de sus seis patas. Las piernas se hacen para abastecer de movimiento de alta velocidad y suprimir el retroceso al disparar un proyectil. También tenían garras como picos en la final, así que había un riesgo muy real de rebanar las chicas aparte si se trató de frenar con sus piernas.

Después de pensar un rato, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 simplemente se rindió.

No podía pensar en una forma.

"Bien entonces!"

A pocas chispas naranjas comenzaron a volar desde el asfalto como Rhinoceros Beetle 05 comenzó persiguiendo Last Order y Fremea.

Como era el primer día de la Ichihanaransai, los alrededores de la escuela estaba llena de estudiantes. El escarabajo no veía la forma que podría confundirse con esa escena, pero para su sorpresa, no se produjo ninguna conmoción mayor.

Un torrente de voces llegó a sus oídos ... o mejor dicho, las alas delgadas que se extienden a detectar las vibraciones en el aire.

"Esto es de esa universidad líder, ¿no? Esa cosa que se pelean mientras se conduce robots con forma de escarabajo rinoceronte o escarabajos ciervo. Niños que hacen los bichos de amor. "

"Pero, ¿tienen una blanca? ¿Es una versión rara o algo??? "

"La triste verdad es que van a perder su financiación de la investigación si no periódica mostrar los frutos de su investigación de una manera que hasta un niño puede entender."

Una vez que se ha aceptado el escarabajo a su manera, no vieron razón alguna para encontrar fallas en ella. Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 fue un poco preocupado por el hecho de que una extraña arma podría hacer su camino en un campus de la escuela sin ningún tipo de permiso, pero finalmente fue capaz de ponerse al día con las dos niñas corriendo por el laberinto improvisado de stands.

Me parecía que era capaz de pagar por adelantado al entregar sus tarjetas IC del metro a la colegiala de ejecutar el soporte.

"¿Qué estás haciendo?", Preguntó el escarabajo.

"Nyah, nyah! Este es un soporte de puntera! ¿No cree que está engañando a hacer el sello raro ser él mismo el premio? Esencialmente, es demasiado pequeño para golpear! "

"¿Es verdad lo estándar que ver con estos es disparar a la niña que ejecuta el stand? pide Misaka mientras Misaka tiene la pistola corcho en una mano. "

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 miró hacia el estrado.

La niña de la escuela media de ejecutarlo estaba forzando una sonrisa, pero la sonrisa empezaba a temblar un poco. El propio stand tuvo varios estantes escalonados de madera con los animales lindos de peluche y otros premios establecidos en ellas. Parecía ser un juego en el que uno ha intentado tomar estos premios con el rifle.

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 sacudió su cañón cañón ligeramente en un manierismo similar a inclinar su cabeza en la confusión.

"¿No es esta una configuración un poco violento?"

"¿Qué estás diciendo? Misaka se siente mucho más pena por el animal de peluche que uno se queda solo al final, insiste Misaka mientras Misaka sostiene su pistola corcho. Esta huelga dará a conocer el alma de este animal de peluche! Dice Misaka mientras Misaka inclina hacia arriba sobre el mostrador para llevar su arma de corcho más cerca del objetivo que es completamente justo y definitivamente no cheati-... fgyahhh! "

"..."

Como Last Order prácticamente se subió a la parte superior de la barra, ella casi se cayó dentro del stand como un sube y baja, así que la chica de escuela media frenéticamente la detuvo.

Como Fremea agotado bala tras bala tapón de corcho en su intento de golpear la estampilla rara, de repente se volvió hacia Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05.

Más específicamente, se volvió para mirar la bocina espesa que actuó como su cañón cañón.

"Nyah. Usted no puede usar eso. "

"Lo sé."

"Nyah, nyah! No importa la cantidad de problemas que he intentando golpear el sello raro, que en esencia no se sienten frustrados y usar eso! "

"Estoy teniendo problemas para determinar si usted está tratando de detenerme o para que lo haga. De todos modos, yo no voy a hacer. "

Si bien siempre y cuando la respuesta ideal, rinoceronte Escarabajo 05 continuó mirando a los animales de peluche en fila dentro del stand puntero.

Todos eran más que telas de colores rellenos de algodón y con forma de animales.

Uno tenía la forma del animal conocido como un león, por lo que se llama un león.

Uno tenía la forma de que el animal conocido como una jirafa, por lo que se llamó una jirafa.

Uno tenía la forma del animal conocido como un elefante, por lo que se llama un elefante.

Al parecer, la forma estándar humano de ver las cosas es que la forma de un león no se llamó a un elefante a pesar de que ambos fueron realizados en la misma forma y que ambos contenidos dentro de la exacta misma cosa. Sin embargo, los zapatos de cuero de la muchacha de la escuela media del stand llevaba eran de piel de vaca real todavía no fueron llamados a una vaca.

Ese misterioso mundo donde lo real y lo imitaciones se mezclaron entre sí consiguió Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 preguntando lo que lo haría.

¿Era un escarabajo rinoceronte, ya que su aspecto exterior se hizo para parecerse a uno?

¿Era la materia oscura, ya que se compone de ese material único?

¿Era simplemente algo que estaba constantemente recibiendo órdenes de Ciudad Academia # 2?

¿Hubo algún valor en algo que siguió a malinterpretar intencionalmente sus órdenes?

"Nyah. ¿Quieres que el león? "

"¿Qué?"

"Esencialmente, usted ha estado mirando. Si lo quieres, dímelo! Podemos trabajar juntos para conseguirlo! Nyah, nyah. Entonces el punto de que el cuerno gigante hacia la base. "

"... Yo le dije que no voy a disparar."

"No tienes que hacerlo, así que date prisa, date prisa."

Todavía confundido, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 simplemente hizo lo que le dijeron. Cuando lo hizo, Fremea repente empezó a subir por ella. Poco a poco se abrió paso hasta la punta de sus muslos envueltos firmemente alrededor de la bocina espesa como si estuviera cuidadosamente cruzar un tronco atravesado en una barranca.

Cuando llegó al final del cañón que estaba prácticamente pegado al pie, alzó su arma corcho con un aire de importancia.

"Nyah. No puedo faltar a quemarropa! "

"..."

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 no quería que la ayudara a engañar, así que negó con su cañón cañón hacia atrás y adelante.

La estudiante de ejecutar el soporte todavía no entendía algo de lo que estaba pasando, así que ella se limitó a sonreír ante lo que entendía la situación.

Inmediatamente después de eso, el pequeño sonido de una grieta en el cuerpo de rinoceronte Escarabajo 05 se oía.

La cifra de dejar el control Kakine Teitoku había adquirido el escarabajo estaba empezando a mostrarse.

Parte 9 === ===

Una especie de bombardeo había ocurrido de repente en el Distrito 7.

Esa pequeña pieza de información había llegado a los magos que había desperdiciado su tiempo de ir a Distrito 12.

Silvia.

Brunilda Eiktobel.

Leivinia Birdway.

"Es posible que esta es otra desviación que se acaba de perder el tiempo, pero sin duda es mejor que nada''''. Incluso un señuelo le puede dar información si se les empuja con suficiente fuerza, "murmuró el santo nombre Silvia mientras suena aburrido.

Ella dio un mordisco a un bocadillo y un sorbo de un café en un restaurante de mundo famosa cadena antes inexpresivo empujando la placa entera lejos de ella.

La placa terminó junto a Brunilda, pero ella lo empujó a un lado a Leivinia.

"¿Quién nos va a encontrar en la escena de este bombardeo cambiará dependiendo de si se trataba de una simple lucha por asegurar la furia Fraulein Kreutune o si fue una distracción significaba para llamar nuestra atención. Si es simplemente la conclusión, podría llegar a ser bastante la batalla sacado con todo el mundo después de Fraulein Kreutune reunidos en un solo lugar ", dijo Brunilda mientras daba un mordisco de un perro caliente, hizo una mueca, cubrió toda la cosa en amarillo mostaza, y comenzó comer de nuevo. "Y si se trata de una desviación elaborado, que lo configuro? Fue Gremlin? Era la cara oculta de Ciudad Academia? ¿O era ... "

"Kamijou Touma?", Dijo Leivinia mientras cortaba una pequeña ensalada con un tenedor sin siquiera echar un vistazo a la placa que había acabado con ella. "Dudo que iba a llevar a cabo un desvío con un lado destructivo fuerte a ella ... o al menos no de su propia voluntad. Todo depende de con quién está trabajando. Para ser honesto, a veces no se puede predecir cómo su mente va a funcionar. "

Silvia le dio una leve sonrisa cuando escuchó Leivinia escupir esas palabras.

"Así que usted es un niño enfurruñado? Bueno, lo hace adaptarse a usted y yo personalmente me gusta. "

"... ¿Qué?"

"Te ves como una chica después de que el muchacho de barrio más viejo que ella se basó en movimientos en y deja detrás de ella. Por otra parte, se las arregló para engañar a pesar de recibir un disparo en un accidente inesperado. Así que usted está sorprendido de que alguien que ha estado mirando hacia abajo estaba pensando las cosas más profundamente de lo que pensabas? Pero eso es sólo cómo es la gente. La gente siempre piensa en mucho más que otras personas piensan que hacen ".

"¿Te estás burlando de mí?"

"'' No sé quién eres loco en este momento''," dijo Silvia para simplemente dejar de lado. "Pero su ira está mal dirigido. Usted lo engañó todo lo que le gusta para sus propios fines, pero ahora no puedo soportar que te dieron la espalda? Eso es infantil. Tienes que estar preparado para las personas que te hagan a ti lo que haces con ellos. Deberías considerarte afortunado que no has vuelto dos o tres veces peor de lo que le hicieron a él. "

"..."

El restaurante se llenó de una sensación como si algo invisible estaba ardiendo.

En un país más peligroso, los otros clientes se han dado cuenta que era la intención asesina.

Silvia era por supuesto el tipo de persona que sabía perfectamente lo que era.

Sin embargo, ella lo ignoró y siguió hablando.

"Por supuesto, hay un montón de razones diferentes para engañar a la gente. La gente suele explicar lo que decían como una "mentira especie". Supongo que esto sería especialmente difícil para ti si ese era tu intención. Por ejemplo, si por casualidad'' que estaba tratando de conseguir un cierto alguien a dejar a salvo fuera de esta disputa con Gremlin antes de que se intensifica demasiado ...'' "

Un ruido agudo como cristales rotos explotó fuera.

No estaba claro qué había pasado con sólo mirar la escena.

Leivinia Birdway estaba llegando a su delgado brazo sobre la mesa y Brunilda Eiktobel había agarrado por la muñeca.

Silvia seguía sonriendo.

Una sola gota de rojo se arrastraba hacia abajo desde la esquina de su boca.

"Mantente", murmuró en voz baja Brunilda.

Leivinia aproximadamente negó con la mano libre y le habló desinteresadamente.

"¿Dónde está Ollerus?"

"'' Preparación''."

Leivinia abiertamente chasqueó la lengua en la simple respuesta de Silvia.

Y entonces ella se levantó de su silla.

"Entonces vamos a empezar por nosotros mismos. ... Esta vez, vamos a aplastar todo tan completamente que no queda nada. "

Dos de los Santos de menos de 20 en el mundo y el jefe de uno de los más grandes cábalas mágicas en Inglaterra.

Esos monstruos poseían el poder suficiente para destruir a toda una nación que tenía débiles defensas mágicas. Y no tardarían en entrar en acción.

Parte 10 === ===

"Rainbow yakisoba!" Anunció Fremea mientras ella mostró con orgullo un plato de fideos que es la coloración fue obviamente demasiado artificial.

Habían visitado alrededor de 13 escuelas, pero las chicas mostraban ningún signo de cansancio. Teniendo en cuenta la composición de su tejido muscular, tenían que haber estado sintiendo fatiga, pero Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 determina las secreciones químicas en el cerebro que se han desacelerado su conciencia de ese hecho.

(Me gustaría ...)

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 pensó mientras un extraño crujido se oyó desde el interior de su cuerpo.

(Me gustaría poder tratar con él de la misma manera ...)

Estaba hecho de Nivel de Ciudad Academia # 2 5 poder de la Materia Oscura.

Originalmente, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 fácilmente podría haber tomado una explosión de un tanque y podría haber regenerado casi instantáneamente de un disparo de un buque de guerra.

Pero el escarabajo no era en realidad todo lo que dura.

Pudo haber sido similar a la forma en que la protección de la piel de un animal se pudriría si no se hizo en una bolsa resistente.

El esclavo no era más que un material maravilloso. La tarea de la maestría para hacer uso de ella.

"Nyah? ¿Por qué estás tan callado? "

"Oh, no hay razón ..."

"¿Tienes hambre? Esencialmente, usted puede tener la mitad de mi arco iris yakisoba! "

"Deseo declinar esa oferta con todo mi ser."

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 se centró en volver a controlar su condición al tiempo que oculta su destrucción interna.

Ciudad Academia # 2, Kakine Teitoku y Kreutune señorita tenía que ser todavía persiguiendo. El escarabajo tuvo entrada la condición inicial de que la probabilidad de que el peligro era menor si se mantenían en constante movimiento que si se quedaban en un solo lugar. Y encima de eso, había decidido dejar a su paso se decidirá por las ideas de esas niñas aparentemente al azar fue más difícil de leer que mecánicamente el cálculo de la ruta de escape más corto y más óptimo.

Entonces otra vez ...

Se ha venido principalmente al hecho de que Rhinoceros Beetle 05 había dado simplemente a Last Order y Fremea que estaban inquietos saltando de un lugar a otro.

"Je je je. Misaka ha completado la mitad de los sellos, dice Misaka mientras Misaka risitas. "

Last Order había comprado una bolsa llena de caramelos de diferentes azúcar en forma de prisma, pero después de agarrar a sólo dos o tres de ellos, ató la bolsa transparente con un alambre fluffily decorado.

"Se trata de un regalo, dice Misaka mientras Misaka los coloca en el área de almacenamiento."

Parecía que el "área de almacenamiento", fue barril Escarabajo Rinoceronte de 05 cañones. Desde que habían adquirido ese cable esponjoso, las niñas habían sido atar bolsas llenas de dulces a ese cañón como si fuera un tendedero.

"Una mariposa sería más lindo, dice Misaka mientras Misaka se queja".

"Se le ha perjudicado. Por favor, piense racionalmente. No se les puede distinguir de las polillas. "

"Ja ja ja. Sí, pero un escarabajo rinoceronte con un brillo negro se vería como un "cockroa-...

El escarabajo vibrar sus alas finas gigantes para tapar el resto de su comentario con una onda de sonido fase inversa.

Había algunas cosas que simplemente no deben ser dichas.

"Um, ¿podemos volver a la verdadera cuestión que nos ocupa", se preguntó el escarabajo.

"Nyah? ¿Qué es eso? "

"Sus comentarios anteriores sugirieron que desea tomar medidas para salvar a la señorita Kreutune, pero ¿cómo va a hacer eso? Un problema que se me ocurre es que no sabemos dónde está. "

"Ja ja ja. Deja eso a Misaka! Dice Misaka mientras Misaka bocanadas fuera su pecho con orgullo! "Last Order creció sin sentido arrogante. "Le di un timbre de seguridad para poder ponerse en contacto entre sí! Dice Misaka mientras Misaka revela su plan secreto. Cuenta con un GPS en él, por lo que podemos decir dónde está ahora mismo, dice Misaka mientras Misaka explica más! "

"Nyah, nyah! Esa fue mi timbre! "

"Eso suena ..."

Escarabajo Rinoceronte iba a terminar con "... como un factor bastante peligroso", pero no puso esa parte a las palabras.

Incluso alguien que no tenía ninguna razón para apuntar Last Order o directamente Fremea podría usar eso como una razón para atacar a las niñas con el fin de perseguir Fraulein Kreutune.

Además, Last Order y Fremea confiaban en su "amigo" sin condiciones, por lo que le había dado sin pensar en lo que sucedería una vez que encontraron Fraulein Kreutune. El escarabajo de acuerdo con la idea de salvarla, pero acercándose a ella incondicionalmente era como pedirle a ser atacados. Ellos necesitaban algún tipo de plan.

"De todos modos, compramos un montón de regalos, así que vamos a ir al encuentro de ella ahora, dice Misaka mientras Misaka comienza a funcionar!"

"Ya te dije que tengo que ir primero! No salir corriendo de esa manera! "

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 oyó el sonido de una gran grieta que forma como empezó la búsqueda de esas chicas que se había escapado en una dirección aleatoria una vez más.

(Patrón de medida colapso mismo. Adición de carga causada por el método de desplazamiento. Simulación principio ... A veces Habilidad para controlar la dirección de avance grieta probado.)

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 no pudo evitar las grietas de la formación, pero parecía capaz de controlar donde se formó y la rapidez con que se extendió con sus propias acciones.

El escarabajo llamado a filas a unos patrones tácticos y llegó a una conclusión.

(Cortar el avance hacia la grieta de superficie corporal. Reajuste dirección de colapso hacia partes internas del cuerpo.)

Incluso si se hace de la materia oscura, nadie normalmente decide permitir que su estructura interna se come fuera para proteger su apariencia externa.

Y, sin embargo Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 optaron por hacerlo.

Si el daño fue descubierto, Last Order y los movimientos aleatorios Fremea se vería restringido.

El escarabajo había determinado una de las razones por las que aún no se había atacado era debido a la aleatoriedad de sus movimientos que ningún adulto podría predecir.

Eso significaba que lo peor que podía hacer era quedarse en un solo lugar.

El escarabajo no veía sentido en la elaboración de sus emociones completamente inútiles en ese momento.

"Nyah! ¡Date prisa! El yakisoba arco iris se va a enfriar antes de que podamos darle a ella! "

"Entendido," dijo Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05, utilizando la voz artificial creado por las alas gigantes.

Entonces empezó a pensar.

De acuerdo con los datos relativos a Fraulein Kreutune que se había introducido en él para la misión, que estaba tratando de adquirir una gran cantidad de información por parte del cerebro de la última Orden que consume.

Una vez que había visto a su "target", que se dirigiría directamente hacia él, ignorando cualquier obstáculo en el camino. No importaba si había lava o un muro de hormigón en el medio.

Pero si sólo Fraulein Kreutune sabía cómo dirigirse directamente a su objetivo sin tener en cuenta ningún peligro, ¿podría ser posible establecer una trampa?

¿O algo la causa de ya no ver a Last Order ya que su objetivo y se apartan de ese camino?

(Sin embargo, en ambos casos, no tengo información de la muestra muy poco. Y es demasiado peligroso tratar de recabar información sobre la escena.)

El escarabajo por supuesto no podía confiar Last Order o Fremea a un plan temerario.

Si se trataba de él, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 tendría que situarse entre ellos.

En su estado perfecto, Rhinoceros Beetle 05 fue un monstruo con el apoyo de la potencia # 2 Esper en Ciudad Academia. Era posible que sería capaz de adquirir cierta información durante una lucha con Fraulein Kreutune que podría ser utilizado como una pista.

Pero ...

Siniestro grietas comenzaban a correr por el cuerpo de rinoceronte Escarabajo del 05.

¿Cuánto tiempo habría pasado fue un valor desconocido.

En el peor de los casos, podría incluso romper como una pieza de cristalería durante el enfrentamiento.

(Desde el principio, me había incorporado en el plan que finalmente será destruido.)

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 pensó en silencio mientras que la aceleración de sus piernas para ponerse al día con Last Order y Fremea.

Tenía que asegurarse de que las niñas no sospechó nada.

(Pero espero encontrar algún método para garantizar su seguridad antes que yo sea destruido.)

Se levantó la vista hacia el cielo.

El cielo estaba teñido de noviembre completamente azul. Su tono era tan clara como respuesta llega a través de fórmulas probadas.

Pero un dirigible cortar a través del cielo.

Por alguna razón, la pantalla grande en su cara mostraba una imagen de colegialas en trajes de baño.

"El concurso de belleza en Eiri Academy High School está causando mucha emoción en el primer día de la Ichihanaransai! La libertad asombrosa de permitir que personas ajenas a participar y permitir a los participantes que traigan sus propios trajes de baño que realmente ha elevado el nivel de la competencia! Estoy seguro que algunos de ustedes se preguntan si vendajes o curitas cuenta realmente como trajes de baño, pero no hay que preocuparse demasiado acerca de eso! Pero de los que tenían trajes de baño normales, los dos con la mayoría se centran son definitivamente de Ciudad Academia # 5, Shokuhou Misaki-san, y el famoso y misterioso Kumokawa Seria-san cuya edad es un secreto a pesar de ser una chica de secundaria! Tengo que decir que son muy muy increíble! "

"Estoy aquí sólo porque mis amigos me obligó, pero ¿por qué iba alguien a estar interesado en una mujer vieja que se niega a venir hasta aquí?"

"Sólo tengo que preguntar: ¿por qué de repente me encuentro en este momento haciendo esto? Y la razón por la que estoy manteniendo en el lado opuesto del escenario es porque no quiere introducir su rango, niña. "

Escarabajo Rinoceronte 05 no quería que las chicas que miran fijamente, por lo que abrió las piezas de la armadura se utilizan para almacenar sus alas gigantes y bloqueado Last Order y una vista de Fremea.

Tener ese cielo azul lleno de fórmulas con el color de piel parecía la ruina de varias maneras diferentes.

Parte 11 === ===

Ella no quería recoger la atención más de lo necesario, por lo Cendrillon agarró el brazo de Kamijou mientras se hundía en el suelo y la otra mitad y la otra mitad realiza lo arrastró a un callejón cercano. Cuando ella apretó la parte superior del cuerpo contra el suelo y la fuerza se arremangó la camisa, ella hizo una mueca.

"Esto es ... una herida por arma de fuego?", Dijo en francés, pero Kamijou no respondió.

La chica murmuró algo entre dientes y la sangre que manaba de la herida emitió una luz artificial azul pálido. Pero una vez que la luz se movía para cubrir todo el cuerpo de Kamijou, a la luz de repente se dispersaron como una vela se apagó.

Técnicamente, fue el instante en que la luz llegó a su mano derecha.

"Así que negar incluso el más simple de los métodos de curación. Y sin embargo, cuanto más simple es la cosa, el más potente de los efectos. Es probable que sea difícil interferir con cualquier cosa que fluye a través de su cuerpo entero. "

Después de dar sus comentarios franceses que claramente no esperaba una respuesta, Cendrillon sacó un pañuelo dentro de su vestido. Ella lo rompió en dos, apretó las piezas, y los mantuvo en su lugar para tapar las heridas en su cara y su espalda.

"Es la cosa más básica que hacer, y lo que no puede hacer daño a hacerlo. Puedo sostener la tela en su lugar con cinta adhesiva. "

"Espera, no pongas algo que encontré en el suelo sobre mis heridas!"

Lo que él dijo, parecía que no tenía intención de responder con otra cosa que francés.

Pero ella estaba actuando con tanta fuerza que no se habría sorprendido si ella trató de cerrar sus heridas con alfileres de gancho.

"Mantener los existentes", dijo Cendrillon antes de desaparecer en algún lugar. Regresó unos minutos más tarde con una olla llena de un líquido claro y una bolsa de plástico gruesa, un tubo, y algunos otros artículos.

La cara de Kamijou palideció y abrió la boca para decir: "Espera un segundo ..."

"Lo he tratado con agua hirviendo y alcohol".

"Murmurando cosas en francés no se me va a hacer todo menos miedo. Usted no está explicando nada! Por favor, no me diga que es un intento de una vía intravenosa hecho con originalidad demasiado. ¿Estás seguro de que es seguro ... byaaaahhh? "

Kamijou gritó cuando una sustancia extraña fue enviado fluye dentro de una vena en su brazo.

Y entonces se dio cuenta de que se sentía lo suficientemente bueno para gritar que vigorosamente.

"Esto es agua salina con una concentración de 0,9%. Sólo se manipula la presión arterial para deshacerse de las señales de advertencia de su cuerpo, pero puede ayudar a evitar caer en shock por pérdida de sangre. "

Después de haber sido convertido en una tabla de humano y de vuelta a la normalidad, Cendrillon tratada cosas que tienen que ver con el cuerpo humano de una manera más bien seco.

"Si no quieres morir, mantenga la herida en mente en todo momento. Usted sigue siendo de utilidad para mí. "

"Tos ..."

Kamijou estaba un poco preocupado de que todavía podía saborear hierro en la boca.

Había corrido por primera vez en esa chica de Hawai y la había encontrado de nuevo en la ciudad de equipaje después de Marian Slingeneyer la había convertido en una tabla. Kamijou y Ollerus la había vuelto a su forma humana, pero él no se acordaba de su ser tan corto.

Cuando Kamijou volvió a mirar a la cara de serio Cendrillon, ella desvió la mirada por alguna razón.

"... Han pasado muchas cosas", murmuró en francés.

Parte 12 === ===

The Lightning Dios Thor se había subido a la parte superior del tanque de almacenamiento de agua que estaba sentado en una azotea del edificio. Como él miró a su alrededor y vio secuelas de destrucción y pánico estudiantes aquí y allá, dejó escapar un gemido irritado.

Desde su punto de vista, pudo ver tanto en la dirección en la que Fraulein Kreutune se tambaleaba y donde Kamijou Touma yacía acurrucado con su herida abierta. Pero también vio otra cosa que no podía pasar por alto.

"¿Es ese el Cendrillon que vi en los informes? No tenía nada que ver con el incidente en Hawai, así que realmente no tiene nada que ver conmigo, pero me da la sensación de que las cosas se ponen realmente molesto si ella me vio. "

Pero no podía dejar ir libres a Fraulein Kreutune por mucho tiempo.

Con la gran conmoción que había ocurrido, varios grupos diferentes y varias personas distintas pronto se dibujo en su dirección. Si él no hizo nada, ni ella serían capturados o asesinados.

Para resolver el problema, que necesitaba mano derecha de Kamijou Touma.

Thor no quería ningún gran daño que se hace a la Ciudad Académica, que era casi inevitable si esos poderosos enemigos se enfrentaron. Sin embargo, si todo estaba recogido en un solo lugar, era posible que todavía podía evitar ese camino de destrucción, incluso si hacerlo sería como caminar por la cuerda floja. Él era el más miedo de tener Gremlin, Ollerus, y los monstruos del lado oscuro de Ciudad Academia comenzando batallas simultáneas en toda la ciudad. Si eso sucediera, simples individuos como Thor y Kamijou sería incapaz de detener el daño que seguramente se propagaría a un ritmo explosivo.

(Si es posible, quería resolver un problema cada individuo a la vez con los ataques por sorpresa y evitar que los enemigos de choque de gran alcance en todo ...)

Si uno piensa en ello, la capacidad de Kamijou sólo para negar la magia enemiga y potencia de fuego directo de Thor era la combinación ideal para ese método.

Pero como en todas las cosas, lo que más importaba era el momento.

Ahora que el momento adecuado se había perdido, no tendrían la oportunidad de jugar la mano que había recogido.

Tenía que cambiar su proceso de pensamiento.

Para hacer frente a esos enemigos poderosos como lo fueron reunidos en un solo lugar, Thor quería reunirse con Kamijou Touma. Pero para hacer eso, necesitaba algo que pudiera distraer la atención de Cendrillon y su intenso odio de Gremlin. Pero tenía pocos peones que dispone.

Si Cendrillon vi a nadie de Gremlin, que probablemente iba a explotar.

Eso significaba Mjölnir no era bueno. Y Marian Slingeneyer fue definitivamente fuera de la cuestión. Pero, ¿quién más te Thor sabe?

"... Encontrado a alguien. Conozco esa cara de la F.C.E. "

Thor sonrió mientras miraba desde lo alto del tanque de almacenamiento de agua.

Después de realizar una tarea sencilla en su teléfono celular, sin vacilar saltó del tanque. No estaba saltando al suelo de hormigón de la cubierta. Dio un salto más allá del borde de la azotea y desde éste a la tierra donde la gente parecía manchas simples.

Haciendo caso omiso de la presión del viento artificial que sopla desde abajo, preparó sus piernas para el aterrizaje.

Justo antes del impacto, las hojas de arco de fusión disparó con fuerza desde la parte inferior de sus pies. El aire violentamente expandido rápidamente y redujo la velocidad de su caída.

No tenía tiempo de sobra.

Thor ignoró la multitud que comenzaba a hacer un alboroto sobre su apariencia, levantó una mano y llamó a su destino con una sonrisa.

"Hola, Miko-chan. ¿Cómo te va? "

"¿Quién eres? No se limite a empezar a hablar de mí como si fuéramos amigos! "

La chica gritando como blanco azulado saltaban chispas de su flequillo era Misaka Mikoto, # 3 de Ciudad Academia Nivel 5.

Técnicamente, Thor nunca había conocido a Misaka Mikoto, pero él había investigado a fondo su forma de hablar con el FCE imágenes de sus conversaciones en Hawaii para disfrazarse como ella. No sería difícil improvisar alguna forma de conseguir que hiciera lo que él quería.

Y así ...

Thor abrió su fabricación extranjera teléfono celular que le mostrara la pantalla chica y él se puso manos a la esencia de la cuestión.

"'' Resulta que tengo una foto de su amigo Kamijou Touma-kun haciendo su cosa habitual al ser amamantado para la salud en una misteriosa chica rubia''. ¿Qué piensas de eso?"

"Dime en este instante donde está."

Monstruo, monstruo, monstruo, monstruo.

La situación se ha desarrollado hasta el punto donde se podía mirar a su alrededor y no ver un solo ser humano normal.

Algunos vinieron de diferentes partes de la Academia y algunos vinieron de fuera de la ciudad.

Ellos se unieron en un solo lugar para una sola batalla por una chica sola.

=== Entre las 5 Líneas ===

Fraulein Kreutune se había convertido en una leyenda en su mayoría durante su larga historia y diversas teorías se había extendido con respecto a su origen.

Se decía que era una bruja real.

Se decía que había tomado una nueva forma evolucionada de la humanidad después de la infección por una bacteria especiales.

Se decía que era un extraterrestre.

Se decía que ella no era más que una masa de carne que le faltaba un alma.

Se decía que ella era la "verdadera forma" del cuerpo humano después de haber sido verdaderamente optimizada.

Se decía que era una ilusión creada por la culpa de quienes llevan a cabo la caza de brujas.

Se decía que era un viajero del tiempo que tenía la tecnología para percibir discretamente líneas de tiempo y de viajar libremente entre ellos. (Esto se confunden a menudo con la teoría extraterrestre.)

Se dijo que no era una persona, sino una organización con el mismo nombre.

Se decía que era como una oscura Santa Claus y por lo tanto, una ficción que se creó para asustar a los niños.

Se decía que era una existencia misteriosa que había sido descubierta bajo el hielo de espesor.

Se decía que era un juego de palabras que el compilador de una enciclopedia de hadas había trabajado en la lista.

El hecho de que las teorías tan diferentes se había extendido tenía sentido en sí misma. Por ejemplo, significaba un gran número de personas que sabían de su existencia. Eso significaba que muchas personas habían dado tanto pensaba y todavía no había podido encontrar la respuesta. Significaba que había seguido para reunir y concentrar la atención debido al miedo y asco la gente sentía hacia ella.

Y ...

Si uno miraba la avalancha de teorías diferentes de una teoría de la conspiración punto de vista, podría ser visto de una manera diferente.

Era posible que alguien había lanzado intencionalmente toda esa información falsa para ocultar la verdad.

¿O era posible que alguien había lanzado al azar que inundan de información por lo que se reunieron los rumores, las respuestas erróneas se eliminados, y la sociedad, naturalmente, se acercaría a la respuesta óptima. En otras palabras, era posible que alguien había estado tratando de calcular automáticamente fuera su identidad.

Es cierto que la señorita Kreutune era una existencia fantasmal.

Pero no había ninguna garantía de que ella era la única cosa en este mundo aterrador.

<noinclude>

</ Noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter7

2013-02-23T07:42:37Z

JcLZM: Undo revision 228197 by Worker (talk)

==Chapter 7: Darkness Spirit Girl==
===Part 1===

"---What was that, stupid, stupid, stupid Kamito!"

With her hair standing on end, Claire ran through the castle's hallway.

She wiped the large tears forming in her eyes with her sleeve.

---Has nothing to do with Claire.

Those words replayed in Kamito's cold tone over and over in her head.

(I'm not trusted by Kamito......)

She became very sad when she thought that.

---Onee-chan, what do you even know about nii-sama?

That assassin girl had said that to Claire.

(That's right, I know nothing about Kamito......)

Her heart hurt. The inside of her throat was painful.

What is this feeling, she wondered.

(......Why won't you tell me anything?)

She stopped running, wiped her tears and then trudged along.


The girls in dresses turned to look at her with puzzled expressions.

(......That's right, the dance is tonight.)

The truth is that she had been anticipating it since yesterday.

Along with the new swimsuit, she had also prepared a new dress.

(It, it's not like I'm wearing it for him or anything......)

Claire quickly removed the image of Kamito's face from her mind.

(But I wonder what kind of face he'd make if he saw me in my dress......)

While zoning out and thinking about that kind of thing, her face grew red.

(Wh, what am I thinking. I already don't care about that Ka, Kamito!)

While she was biting her lip.

Suddenly a heat wave came from below her as a hellcat clad in flames appeared.

"......What's wrong, Scarlet?"

Claire asked while leaning over.

"Do you want a snack? I have canned tuna at the room."

Scarlet shook its head.

And then she noticed the silver chain shaking in Scarlet's mouth.

"That's......"


A silver cat pendant.

The present that Kamito had bought for her birthday two weeks ago.

It looked like it had been taken out of the jewelry box where she had placed it.

"Wh, what is it, jeez......"

Claire took the pendant into her hand.

The first birthday present she had ever received from a boy.

She had been truly happy at that time.

"......"

She held the pendant to her chest like a treasure.

"......That's right. That back there was also partially my fault."

She sighed as she patted Scarlet's head.

(......I can only become honest when I'm not in front of him.)

===Part 2===

"......Where did that Claire go?"

Kamito was traversing the maze-like castle in search of Claire.


......Rather, he was completely lost.

Whatever the case, the original structure was a completely strange design from the mythical age. With the repeated alterations over the course of several hundred years, the hallways stretched out in every which way to form a maze. All of the room looked the same, so it threw off one's sense of direction.

(......With this kind of thing, not getting lost would be strange.)

With the sun setting, the ceremony drew closer.

(I should return to my room. We might just miss each other, after all.)

And Kamito came to a halt.

In the middle of the hallway was a garden complete with a water fountain.

"Ohh, that's amazing......"

His gaze was drawn in by that beautiful sight.

Countless flowers were growing and small light spirits gathered there.

The water gushing from the fountain was filled with purity.

(This might be where princess maidens purify themselves.)

While thinking that, Kamito drew closer to the garden.

The light spirits floating in the air ran away like newborn spiders.


Near the water fountain were five stone sculptures.

The images of five Elemental Lords that controlled Astral Zero.

A warrior wielding a blazing sword --- fire spirit king <Volcanicus>.

A boy with kind eyes --- wind spirit king <Belphal>.

An iron mallet-wielding giant --- earth spirit king <Lode Gear>.

A woman hugging a water jug to her chest --- water spirit king <Iseria Shivod>.

An aged man with a scale and bishop's staff --- holy spirit king <Alexandros>.

Those that bring prosperity or hardship to all of humanity, the kings of all spirits.

Of course, the spirits did not actually look like their sculptures.

The images here were simply representations of what people imagined their qualities to be when put in human form.

"These are also relics from the mythical age......"

They were magnificent sculptures. At the very least, they were not not products of the last several hundred years. Kamito didn't possess much knowledge about historic ruins but he knew that much.

The stones used were not just normal stones either. Valuable spirit crystals had been used.

Getting close and looking,

"Hm?"

Kamito saw something out of place.


The five sculptures which copied the likeness of the spirit kings. Beside them was---

With nothing remaining above the knees, another sculpture was there.

That was something that was completely foreign to the garden.

(......Why is this thing here?)

The tragic appearance of the sculpture with only what was below its knees remaining. It hadn't been removed afterward, so it was obviously an important ancient legacy.

"......!?"

Just then. Something floated into Kamito's mind.

(The true shrine from the ancient age's true shrine......)

Along with the five spirit kings, there was one spot that was unnaturally missing something.

(Est whispered something back then......)

They had been in a hurry so he had missed it but......

"If I remember......"

"---The one erased in the following age, Darkness Spirit King <Ren Ashdoll>."

Suddenly from behind came a voice---


Kamito immediately spun around.

A beautiful girl with black hair clad in a dress the color of darkness stood beside the water fountain.

She had a teasing smile. Gentle twilight pupils.

The one he'd been searching for --- the girl he always wanted to meet was right there.

"Restia......"

"For someone searching for a cat, you look like you've seen a ghost."

She smiled and walked towards him with light steps.

"......"

Kamito was frozen still. He simply stood with his eyes wide open.

The girl of darkness came before Kamito and stood on her tiptoes.

"You've really grown. Even though you were about as tall as me back then."

"Restia, you......"

Kamito returned from the shock.

"Don't make such a scary face, Kamito."

"......!"

A gentle and sweet voice that lured one into sleep.

It hadn't changed. Not a single thing, not even that harshness from three years ago had changed.


The seal on his left hand heated up like it was burning.

(......Why are you making that kind of face!)

---Who are you?

---Why are you throwing my heart into chaos using Restia's form!

The truth is he really wanted to shout those things to the girl before him.

But---

Those accusations stuck in his throat.

......I know. She's the real Restia.

No matter what form she took, there was no way he could ever mistake her.

The girl who had been the first light for Kamito who had closed his heart.

She had stayed by his side and granted him warmth and peace.

But now---

"......"

Kamito strongly chewed his lip.

Three years ago, he thought that would never change.

He had no idea why she had changed like this.

Possibly, something had broken when she made her <wish>.


(Three years ago, I---)

Just what was the wish requested of the spirit king.

He had many things he wanted to ask.

And many things he needed to ask.

Kamito opened his mouth while still slightly lost.

"Restia......"

"Hm?"

The darkness spirit tilted her head in a lovely manner.

"That military spirit that attacked the flying ship, was it your doing?"

"Those were <her> orders. It wasn't me."

Restia replied with that and sat down on the broken sculpture.

With her feet together and resting her chin in her hands, she possessed the beauty of a fallen goddess.

"Is that referring to the fake Ren Ashbell?"

"She's not a replacement for you, Kamito."

Restia smiled gently.

Just like one would use when warning a young child.

"She is also a true Ren Ashbell."


"What do you mean?"

"I'm sorry, but I cannot reveal that to the current you."

Restia silently declined her head.

"......Why did you appear before me now?"

"To warn you."

"Warn me?"

"Your past is trying to destroy what you hold dear."

"My past......"

Kamito muttered---

"---The <Instructional School>'s orphans, huh."

"Yes. Muir Alenstarl is ignoring <her> orders and rampaging on her own. Well, it seems like <she> is closing her eyes on the matter though."

"Why is Muir targeting us?"

"Isn't that obvious. Because her beloved onii-chan was taken from her."

"......"


Yes, Muir Alenstarl had not shown any signs that Kamito was her target.

If he was, there would be no way she would have overlooked him when he couldn't use his Elemental Waffe.

Claire was a superior elementalist. Rinslet and Ellis as well, and Fianna was contracted to a powerful knight spirit.

But even though they were elementalists, they were still normal girls.

They were ojou-samas that were gentle, not honest, and liked black tea and sweet candies.

(But the orphans from the <Instructional School> are different---)

Like Kamito had been---

They were existences that had only been brought up with knowledge on how to wreak havoc and slaughter.

That was not blade dance for the sake of enjoyment --- it was only for war.

The world the noble ojou-samas from the academy lived in was completely different.

Even if they were Blade Dance representatives, there was not a chance they could win in a battle.

"---I won't allow that to happen."

Kamito gave a small groan.

Claire, Ellis, Fianna, Rinslet and Est---

"I will definitely protect my companions."

"I wonder if you can?"


Restia put her fingertip to her lips---

"The orphans from the <Instructional School> are like the past you. I don't think you can stop them when you had a hard battle against the likes of Jio Inzagi."

"It doesn't matter. I will protect them at the cost of my life."

"Hmm, I'm a little jealous."

"---That's why, I will protect you as well, Restia."

"......!?"

Restia's eyes widened.

Those twilight pupils finally showed unrest.

"---That part of you hasn't changed a bit."

She shrugged her shoulders and slowly stood.

She stepped in front of him and---

"I'm happy, Kamito."

Tiptoed and kissed Kamito.

"......!?"

Kamito froze for a few seconds.

The inside of his head had numbed and become pure white.


"......Mm."

Restia slowly parted lips with Kamito.

And she once again whispered into the ear of the dumbfounded Kamito.

"I'll be waiting, Kamito. For your awakening as the successor of the maou."

"Res......tia......?"

Kamito reached out but grabbed nothing but thin air.

The darkness spirit girl had turned into a black mist and disappeared from in front of Kamito.

===Part 3===

"......"

Claire stood in the shadow of the hall leading to the garden.

She had discovered Kamito talking with the darkness spirit girl while searching for Kamito.

That darkness spirit girl was dangerous --- she had immediately summoned Scarlet but desisted from attacking when she saw him talking with her.

They were like two lovers that had been parted for a long time.

Like that, Claire had missed the timing to come out.


She couldn't hear the contents of their conversation well from the hallway.

If she wanted to, she might have been able to hear it, but learning about the past Kamito didn't want to discuss in this way felt like she was doing something underhanded.

Thinking like that, she ended up just watching.

She saw the two kiss.

"Ah---"

Splash.

Tears fell to the ground.

(No way, why are tears......)

She wiped her eyes with the sleeve of her uniform.

(Why, why am I......)

Why was this --- her chest hurt.

(......Kamito didn't hate it. He didn't resist at all.)

The overflowing tears wouldn't stop.

Claire ran from that spot and dashed down the hallway.

===Part 4===


The floating island <Ragna Ys>' underground cave within the holy grounds.

A place that nobody other than the <Divine Ritual Institute>'s princess maidens was permitted to enter --- currently, there were two sets of footsteps resounding there.

One belonged to an orphan of the <Instructional School>, Lily Flame.

She read the reports to her master in front of her.

"Muir Alenstarl lost Death Gaze in the battle. The country's military executives are going to be angry."

"Let them. They're just a bunch of geezers that only think about how to protect themselves."

The listening party said so with a merciless tone.

The girl with long black hair that fell to her waist.

Donning a black overcoat with a crimson mask that looked like a fierce god covering her face.

Lily was surprised in the least by her master's response. Their supposed allies, the Alphas Empire, was only another tool to her to accomplish her goal.

"But Cardinal, the supply of military spirits from now on---"

"Lily, I've taught you not to use that name here, haven't I?"

"I apologize. ---Ren Ashbell."


Lily shivered at her master's cold voice.

Footsteps resounded throughout the silent underground cave. The radiance of the spirit stone they were carrying reflected off the strange carvings in the wall. It was a mystery why this passage in the underground cave that even the <Divine Ritual Institute>'s princess maidens were prohibited from was known to these two.

Possibly high-ranking princess maidens --- also those close to <spirit maidens> could enter without it being strange.

"It seems that Restia has contacted him."

The crimson mask-wearing girl --- Ren Ashbell said.

"Yes. She ignored your order and---"

"That darkness spirit is not a subordinate but an equal in the organization. She has no obligation to listen to me."

"......Yes."

Lily chewed her lip unsatisfied. It frustrated her that the pieces gathered to help her master were moving on their own.

The ones who had sworn an oath to Cardinal --- to Ren Ashbell, consisted of Lily alone. Her fellow orphan from the <Instructional School> thought of nothing other than Kazehaya Kamito and she had no idea what that darkness spirit girl was thinking.

"I will be meeting with him as well this evening."


"Will you be attending the dance?"

Lily asked in a slightly incredulous voice.

"Ren Ashbell was the winner of the previous Blade Dance. There is no way she could not attend."

"But the preparations for what to wear---"

"I have at least one dress. Though I left the majority to my little sister."

"You have a little sister?"

"......"

There was no response to that question.

Thinking she had upset her master, Lily quickly changed topics.

"Muir reported that he doesn't appear to have awakened yet."

"We already have no time to wait for it. If he can't withstand it, then that was his worth as a successor to the maou --- we'd just have to alter the plan."

"---That won't do. It's Muir's duty to awaken nii-sama."

Said a voice from within the darkness behind them.

The one who appeared was the girl with ash grey hair --- Muir Alenstarl.

"Muir, what did you do!?"


Lily raised a sharp voice.

"I just played around a little. With those onee-chans that are corrupting nii-sama."

"......Acting on your own! You used another military spirit without permission."

"Not anything important. Just the special-use military spirit <Scylla>. Though it was too weak and died. I wonder if I could use a better spirit next time."

"......!"

To the Muir who was puffing her cheeks, Lily responded by holding her head in her hands.

Even if it was <Scylla> which wasn't a pure war class spirit, it was still a part of the empire's military strength. Those military executives wouldn't be happy if they heard about this.

"Listen here. That group at the empire won't be supplying us with military spirits until the Blade Dance really begins."

"Hmph, we've been acting docile well enough."

"It's because you ignored orders and lost Death Gaze."

"I just wanted to play with nii-sama."

Muir pouted her lips.

"Anyway, behave yourself until the Blade Really really begins. Don't lay a hand on him until you receive orders---"


"Orders?"

Muir tilted her head in wonder.

And the light in her eyes disappeared.

"Hey, Lily, just who will order Muir?"

"---!?"

Shivers ran down Lily's spine.

Her entire body ran cold with fear. It was like someone was holding her heart in their hands.

"Hey, tell me---"

The spirit seal on Muir's right hand let out an ominous light---

"Muir Alenstarl."

Ren Ashbell called out to her.

"Yes?"

"You are an equal to me in the organization. Nobody will order you."

Muir laughed with a smile.

"It's fine if you understand. The only one that can order Muir is nii-sama."

With Muir's mood restored, Lily breathed a sigh of relief.

"But this is troubling. I can't play with the onee-chans without a military spirit."


"Then why not try using this --- <Monster>."

Ren Ashbell removed her ring and tossed it to Muir.

"This is?"

Muir looked at the ring curiously.

It was a plain silver ring. Thin characters from the spirit language were engraved onto its outer edge.

"The annihilation spirit <Tiamat> --- a spirit weapon that was created to fight the army of the ex-shadow spirit king. It was customized by those of the <Divine Ritual Institute>. It can withstand your <Jester's Vise> well."

"......You're giving this to Muir?"

"Use it as you wish."

"I don't really understand why. Well, that's fine, I'll take it."

"Muir, military spirits aren't toys!"

"They are toys. At least to Muir."

She shrugged her shoulders at Lily---

And licked the ring that now adorned her middle finger.


"---Just a little longer, nii-sama. Muir will remove those meddlesome onee-chans."

While walking through the dark underground cave, Muir smiled to herself.

When she had been taken to the <Instructional School>, she was only four years old.

Born in a cold village on the borderline of the Empire, she was not of noble blood and yet possessed the ability to contract spirits.

The villagers rejoiced at having borne an elementalist and raised her dearly.

And then they brought her before the village's guardian spirit on her fourth birthday.

They wanted Muir to contract with the guardian spirit so the village would prosper.

But when she made the contract, the guardian spirit ran wild.

The flames that had protected the village now burned it down and the spirit also destroyed itself.

Muir's power --- she had the uncanny ability to drive a spirit mad.

After being cast away by her village, she was picked up by the instructional school---

There, she became a <Monster>.

Her heart was lost, a <Cursed Armament Seal> was engraved on her young body and she was taught nothing but slaughter techniques.

Because of her in-born ability, Muir could never connect with a contracted spirit.


Those days filled with only isolation and massacres slowly carved away her heart.

In the middle of those days --- she met with a boy that had been taken to the facility.

"You're always alone, huh."

"That's right. Muir is always alone. The only ones Muir talks with are those she kills."

"Then I'll become your friend."

"Hmph, how stupid. Talking about friends in this place."

"Then a brother. Muir is the younger sister."

"......What are you deciding on your own, idiot."

The first conversation she had with him. It was something he definitely didn't remember.

"---Nii-sama is Muir's only."

When she emerged from the underground cave, the sun had mostly set.

It was about the time the Blade Dance's ceremony began at the castle.

"That's why I won't forgive them. I will definitely get them, those attaching themselves to nii-sama."

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter8}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter6

2013-02-23T07:42:10Z

JcLZM: Undo revision 228196 by Worker (talk)

==Chapter 6: Cracks==
===Part 1===

"—Muir Alenstarl."

Kamito muttered that name as he lay on the bed in the dim room.

The number two of the <Instructional School> who had received the title <Monster>.

(......Why is she here?)

He thought that they would never meet again after that day.

And yet they ended up meeting in such a terrible way.

Muir Alenstarl is an expert military elementalist.

What reason could that girl, an orphan from the <Instructional School>, have for coming here—

It's not like he couldn't guess. Just a few weeks prior, Kamito had fought with another orphan of the <Instructional School>, Jio Inzagi.

The one behind the incident that time—

(......Does she have a connection to Restia?)

His left hand under the leather glove ached.


At that time. A knock came from his room's door.

"......Yes?"

While pressing down on his hurting ribs, Kamito got off the bed.

"Who is it?"

He opened the door and—

"......Nyaa ♪"

A cute cat was there.

No, more accurately, it was somebody wearing cat ears on their head, the Empire's second princess.

"......"

"......"

"......Um. Fianna, what are you doing?"

Kamito asked, astonished.

"I-I have come to s-service my master-nyan ♪"

"......"

The air froze.

"Jeez, wh-what are you making me say......"


"No, I don't really understand......"

Fianna cleared her throat and said,

"It is a healing ritual."

"Healing ritual?"

Kamito repeated like a parrot.

"Kamito-kun, you were hurt, right?"

"Yes, well......it's not anything serious."

"That's a lie."

Fianna poked Kamito's ribcage.

"Owwwwww!"

"Look at that. You can't fool me."

It was the injury he received when he was hit by Muir's water spirit.

He had been hiding it, but it appeared that the holy spirit user had seen through him.

"Come on, lie down on the bed."

"Owaa."

Fianna pulled on Kamito's hand.

Kamito was pushed onto the bed in that manner.

[[Image:STnBD V04 149.jpg|200px|thumb]]


The feeling that had pushed on his chest made his heart throb unconsciously.

"I'm thankful for the healing but......why cat ears?"

"Fufu, this is a tool for the ritual......ah, a tool for the ritual-nyan ♪"

Fianna quickly amended the end of her sentence.

"Liar! I think something's a little strange with that!"

That morning when she had packed her luggage, he was sure those cat ears had been there.

The other things included rope, a candle and a whip......she had packed them under the pretense of them being ritual equipment, but there was a lot that was fishy about it.

"Um, Kamito, you don't like this kind of thing?"

Fianna asked with a nervous expression.

"No, I don't d-dislike it......"

Kamito quickly shook his head.

Fianna with cat ears was definitely cute. Seriously cute.

About enough to make him want to pet her.

"......I'm glad. It was pretty embarrassing."

Fianna made an expression of relief and relaxed.

The captivating sound of rustling clothes. The breath coming from near his ear.


"......Fianna!? Y-Your ch-chest is pressing against me."

"Don't move. We have to be touching or there won't be an effect."

"I understand the theory but......"

Kamito gulped.

"......Nn, chuu......ahn."

The cute princess's lips and her fingertips glided over his bruised ribs. The moist tongue running over his wound tickled.

"Fufu, Kamito-kun, does it feel good?"

"......!"

Even if asked in this kind of situation, there was no way he could honestly reply.

(......But it's definitely working. Fianna's ritual magic, that is.)

As expected of a former elite princess maiden of the <Divine Ritual Instititute>.

Even though it wasn't her specialty, her ability in it was top-class.

Not just the wound but even his whole body's fatigue being removed could be felt.

Kamito stopped resisting and left his body in the her care.

"......But I'm always surprised by it. Kamito-kun's regenerative ability, I mean."

"Yeah, it's a mystery to me, too."


He hadn't paid particular notice to it, but it appeared to be that way.

It seemed like it was thanks to the development of the divine power of an elementalist flowing within him.

But it was to an abnormal degree in Kamito's case.

"Isn't it because you've contracted with Est?"

"I also thought that at first......"

A contracted spirit's attributes affecting the contractor wasn't anything rare.

For example, Claire's ability to have her hair stand on end was because of this. Because of Est's attribute being metal as a sword spirit, his body may have become robust as a result.

"But it doesn't seem to just be that."

Fianna tilted her head.

The other possibility was a Cursed Armament Seal. Amongst the orphans at the <Instructional School> that received a Cursed Armament Seal, some possessed regenerative ability that far surpassed human limits.

However, of course, there was no Cursed Armament Seal on Kamito.

"Fianna's technique is good."

Kamito shrugged his shoulders while saying that and received a reply,

"It's the opposite."

"Opposite?"


"My holy attribute spirit magic is barely working on Kamito's body."

"What do you mean?"

"I don't know."

Fianna shook her head.

"Of course, it's not like it's totally ineffective — it's being repelled. That's why I have to be touching you like this."

Press.

"......Fianna!?"

"Look at that, your body is so stiff. Relax more."

Fianna smiled teasingly and gave his ear a playful bite.

"W-Wait, as expected this is......"

"Like I said, I wouldn't do this stuff with just anyone, you know?"

To Fianna who pressed her lips together while looking unsatisfied,

"Y-You should only do this kind of stuff to the person you l-like......"

She placed her hand on the shoulder strings of her dress-like uniform—

Dogooooon!

Suddenly the room's door exploded into smithereens.


"......!?"

Gogogogogogogogo......!

The one standing there---

It was Claire with a blazing Flame Tongue in hand.

"Hey, Kamito, wh-wh-wh-what are you doing?"

Kamito seriously prepared himself for death.

===Part 2===
"Now, choose! The way you'd like to be roasted!"

"That's why I'm saying, that was a healing ritual!"

Five minutes later. Kamito was made to do seiza upon the dusty floor.

In front of him was Claire who was sounding her whip.

Her red twintails were standing on end......it seemed she was quite angry.

Claire looked down at Kamito with a cold gaze—

"Hmph, with cat ears? And pressed against a large chest in that ma-manner?"

"Guu......"


Kamito internally groaned.

......It was no good. Regardless of what he said, those cat ears took away all credibility.

"......Well, that's fine."

Said Claire, who shrugged her shoulders and sighed deeply.

"S-Since whatever you do with that erotic queen doesn't concern me."

"Then why are you angry......"

"Sh-Shut up!"

Because of Claire's glare, Kamito shut up.

......In any case, he was relieved.

Her mood was still bad — but it seemed like she would overlook the situation this time.

But the conversation didn't end there.

"Kamito."

She suddenly became really serious—

"I have something to ask you."

"......"

(......Well, I guess it's expected.)

He had made his resolve for this.


Or rather, he'd been thinking about it since a while ago.

"The girl who attacked me — you knew her, right?"

"Yeah."

"What did she mean by nii-sama? Who is she?"

"......"

Claire's suspicion was well-founded.

The assassin that had been aiming for her life was his former teammate and friend.

Being interrogated was natural.

"What's wrong? Why aren't you saying anything?"

Claire's voice had a tinge of irritation mixed in.

But Kamito averted his eyes from her and kept quiet.

(I......)

He felt that he should reveal his relationship with Muir Alenstarl. He knew that in his head.

But if he did that, he would also have to reveal that he was an escapee of the <Instructional School>.

His childhood when he had battle techniques necessary for an assassin hammered into him.

Something that he could never erase, that unpleasant past.

(If she knew the truth about me, Claire would—)


He might be scorned. Or possibly — he might be pitied.

At any rate, it would be different from now.

He was scared of that.

(My becoming weak might be because of this......)

He derided himself while avoiding Claire's gaze.

He wouldn't have even thought about this two months ago.

He didn't care how other people viewed him.

If he could get Restia back, then that was all he needed — that's what he thought.

"Claire, sorry......"

"......Why?"

Claire's voice was slightly wavering.

"Is it something you can't tell even to me?"

"......"

"Could it be a past lover—"

"Like that's it."

Kamito tsukkomi'd with half-closed eyes.

"Then why can't you say it?"


"—Can you not trust me if I don't tell you?"

A cold voice with slight irritation that even shocked himself.

He gasped and looked up at Claire who had her eyes wide open in shock.

"Th-That's not it. But—"

"But what?"

"......"

Claire's question was obvious.

He also understood that she was worried for his sake.

But — no, that was the reason, that's why he couldn't tell her.

"But......"

Claire chewed her lip.

"Because Kamito won't talk about himself at all.

"That's......"

"And it's not just this. Even about that darkness spirit girl—"

"The thing about Restia has nothing to do with Claire."

Kamito shook his head coldly. That showed his complete rejection of her question.

"......Is that so, I see."


Claire breathed out waveringly and—

Turning her back on Kamito, she left the room in silence.

===Part 3===
"I'm the worst......"

Sitting on the creaking bed, Kamito muttered that.

He was regretting getting angry with Claire for no real reason.

That said, there was no way he could discuss his past with her.

(If she knew my past, she would......)

At that moment, Ellis and the others entered his room.

"Kamito, did something happen with Claire?"

Ellis surveyed the room.

"Yeah, just a little something......"

Feeling uncomfortable, Kamito shifted his gaze.

"You fought again?"

Rinslet sighed. Kamito nodded ambiguously.


"She really can't be helped. Well, she'll be back before the dance."

"Dance?"

"The opening ceremony's dance. Of course, Kamito will also be attending, right?"

Fianna asked.

"No, I'm fine."

"What did you say!?" "What!?" "Kamito-kun!"

When Kamito shook his head, the three cried out at the same time.

"Wh-Why?"

"......I don't like the dance."

Kamito had a little trauma concerning the dance.

The Blade Dance he participated in three years ago as Ren Ashbell. Remembering all the dance invitations he received during that time gave him goosebumps even now.

Of course, he wasn't going to be dressed in girls' clothing this time around so there was no direct connection, but he still couldn't erase that feeling.

"That and I have no formal wear."

"They'll lend you formal wear if you ask."

"I said I wasn't going."


"Hmm, I wonder if that's a good idea?"

Fianna laughed lightly.

"......What do you mean?"

"The Blade Dance participants will be coming out at the dance, meaning that Ren Ashbell will also be attending."

"......!"

"Fufu, so what will you do?"

To the Fianna wearing a teasing smile, Kamito—

"......Okay then."

Grudgingly agreed to go.

(......The dance, huh.)

Claire would also wear a dress — that thought popped into his head.

"......I have to apologize."

Kamito got off the creaky bed.

"Kamito-san, where are you going?"

"To find a cat. It may have become lost."

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter5|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter7}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter1

2013-02-23T07:39:31Z

JcLZM: Undo revision 228189 by Worker (talk)

== Chapter 1: Travel Preparation ==
===Part 1===

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirp, chirp...*

Twitters of birds coming from the «Spirit Forest» surrounding the academy could be heard.

"Mm..."

Opening his eyes and rising up from his bed, his own half-asleep face was reflected in the window.

His black hair was ruffled after sleeping. He also had an insecure look in his eyes.

Compared to the innocent looks in his dream, his impression had changed greatly.

''Four years ago... huh?''

It had been a long time since he last had a dream about that period of time.

It was probably the first time he had one since coming to this academy.

To be frank, it was a memory he did not even want to recall...

Kamito unintentionally cast his sight down to his left hand, where a spirit seal was engraved.

The seal of the darkness spirit— the left hand which grasped victory at the Blade Dance three years ago.

''Now I am trying to return to that arena once more.''

With the Blade Dance drawing near, he was probably feeling emotionally overwrought without realizing it.

That must have been why he had a dream about that period of time, too.

As he was about to get off his bed―

"......"

Kamito noticed something.

His body felt strangely heavy.

Something soft and pleasant was mounted on top of his waist.

"......?!"

Startled, Kamito flipped his blanket vigorously.

And then.

"Fua... Good morning, Kamito."

"E-Est?!"

A lovely voice rang, just like a bell.

The one straddling Kamito's waist— was a silver-haired beauty.

She had mysterious violet eyes. Her skin was white like freshly extracted milk.

The figure in question, who was rubbing her drowsy-looking eyelids, was just as lovely as a snow fairy.

The sword spirit Est. She was Kamito's contracted spirit, and was also entitled «Demon Slayer».

Apparently, she had sneaked into Kamito's bed without him knowing.

On top of that, her attire was—

"What's wrong, Kamito?"

Still straddling on top of his waist, Est looked down on him expressionlessly.

"H-Hey, your attire..."

Est was fully naked― No, she was not.

She was dressed up properly.

However—

"Kamito?"

Est tilted her head blankly. Kamito averted his eyes in a fluster.

Est was wearing Kamito's uniform shirt over her naked body.

She was probably not wearing underwear. Her attire was what called a naked-shirt<ref>Similar to Naked-apron, a naked shirt is where the subject wears nothing but a shirt.</ref>.

From the exposed bosom, her slightly exposed white skin was strangely captivating.

The cuffs were big and excessive, but they gave him an unnecessary maniacal feeling nonetheless.

"Wha—? Est, why are you wearing my uniform?"

"Kamito told me that I can't sleep naked together with you."

Est replied expressionlessly.

Kamito was startled as soon as she tightly grabbed the chest area of the shirt.

"Yeah, I did tell you so."

Being at his wits' end, Kamito groaned.

"But please, at least put on some panties."

"...Pan...ties?"

"Why are you making that wondering face?!"

It might be the case if spirits have the habit of wearing knee-socks, but do not have the habit of wearing panties.

''...Nah, Restia did wear underwear properly.''

Just when he was thinking about that―

"Hm?"

Suddenly, Kamito felt something out of place about Est's appearance.

It was not just about her wearing a naked-shirt― There seemed to be something very different in Est this morning.

Kamito intently examined Est's whole body.

"Kamito... Um, if you stare at me that much, I'll get embarrassed."

The expressionless Est blushed in an unusual manner, squirmed on top of his waist and rubbed her knees together.

At that moment, Kamito finally realized it.

From the shirt-tail, her white thighs slightly came into sight.

And then came her slender and smooth ankles like sculptures made of marble.

What Est was wearing— wasn't her usual knee-high socks.

She was wearing short socks, of which the length was just about up to her ankles.

"Est, what's with those socks?"

"Well, I thought Kamito would be pleased with these kind of socks."

With her face still red, Est firmly pinned down the shirt-tail.

This was his first time seeing Est making such an expression.

It appeared that to her, exposing her bare feet was really embarrassing.

"Kamito, are you turned on by my short socks?"

"Nah, because I don't have such a maniacal fetish, you know?"

"...I see. That means this is still not enough to make you satisfied."

Est dropped her shoulders, seemingly disappointed.

"Still, it is quite impossible for me to show you my bare feet."

"I'm telling you, I don't have such a fetish."

Kamito groaned and shook his head. He really could not understand the spirits' sense of shame.

''Even so―''

It was the truth that his heart pounded at Est's expression of blushing and being bashful in an unusual manner.

The sword spirit was always calm and expressionless.

That was exactly why he wanted to try seeing more of her bashful expression.

''What will happen if I touch them, I wonder?''

Suddenly, Kamito's mind was tempted.

Anyhow, it was because Est, not any other girl, was bashful to this extent.

What would happen if he touched her bare feet? —He wanted to try seeing it.

"......"

Kamito quietly reached out his hand—

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Coochy*.

He tickled Est's small foot.

"...Hyan!"

A sweet voice leaked out from her lips.

Est's body bent with a start.

"...Kamito, what are you doing?!"

"Hm? I'm massaging you."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Coochy coochy*.

"Hya...a-n..."

Twisting her body, Est was in agony, seemingly tickled.

Such a reaction was so cute that it drove Kamito to―

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Coochy*. *Coochy coochy coochy*.

"...A-n, please... Stop it..."

"No. This is your punishment."

"...Punishment?"

"Because Est is a bad girl for sneaking in my bed as she pleases."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Coochy coochy*.

"Ann, Kami...to... Forgive... Me."

Tears were shed from Est's limpid eyes as she pleaded while gasping.

...As expected, she now looked a little pitiful.

"Have you reflected on your behavior?"

"Y...es..."

Kamito ceased tickling, and Est fell lying face-down in exhaustion.

Kamito gently held Est back as she flopped onto him.

"...Kamito is so mean."

Est pouted her lips in an unusual manner.

"My bad. Est is just so cute... So I did it without thinking."

He gently stroked Est's silver hair while making a bitter smile.

Just at that moment.

The room temperature rose instantly.

"...?!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo...!*

From behind him, a horrifying killing aura... No, heat was emitted.

When he turned around at the unpleasant premonition―

"Y-Y-You guys... Wh-Wh-Wh-Wh-What are you doing?"

With her red pigtails standing on end, the beautiful girl was trembling all over.

Her ruby eyes were imposing. Her lips had the color of cherry blossoms in early blooming. The bulge on her chest was just about the same as that of a kid, but that well-balanced proportion of hers was very charming.

Claire Rouge.

If it was appearance alone, she was exceptionally cute, an ultra beautiful girl without any exaggeration.

However, as she was now, she was more terrifying than any ferocious spirit.

"I-I've misjudged you. I-I didn't know you're such a pervert...!"

"Y-You got it wrong, Claire. This is, well, you see..."

Kamito was attempting to give an excuse while in a fluster, but―

For this particular instance, it was absolutely not a misunderstanding. There was no way to make an excuse.

"Kamito-kun, I think your foot-tickling play is indeed too maniacal."

Appearing from behind Claire, Fianna quietly cast her eyes down, seemingly sad.

It seemed like she had seen everything. ...He would rather die now.

"Kamito, how hot would you order me to grill you?"

Claire smiled pleasantly while holding her blazing {{Furigana|Flame Tongue|whip of flame}}.

A smile of an angel that would make one unexpectedly fascinated.

"Medium rare... or so."

"Too bad. I only know roasting to cinders."

Claire raised her whip of flame overhead――

"――Turn into cinders already!"

Kamito was blown off towards the outside of the window.

===Part 2===

And so, Kamito greeted another morning just like usual, but――

After eating breakfast, the situation was a little different.

The bell sounding the start of classes had already rung long ago, yet everyone still remained in their room in the dorm.

"This one and this one. This one should be necessary too... Geez, Scarlet. Don't play with the luggage."

"Nyaa?"

The flame spirit in the form of a hell cat was playing by rolling Claire's outfits as if they were a yarn ball.

Seeing a glimpse of white underwear among that lump, Kamito averted his eyes in a hurry.

Claire and Fianna were sitting on each of their beds and packing their stuff in their own bags.

They were preparing to head towards Astral Zero, the stage of the Blade Dance.

It had been two weeks since «Team Scarlet» defeated the Silent Fortress ― Velsaria Eva, who ranked number one within the academy, and obtained the right to participate in the Blade Dance. Together with the two teams that got into the determined representative trio, they were going to fight to the bitter end several days from now on as a representative of the Ordesia Empire.

"Claire, did you get enough sleep yesterday?"

"Of course. Keeping your physical condition in control is a basis as a elementalist after all."

Claire nodded while holding back from yawning, which she had been doing many times already.

Perhaps it was because of her sense of responsibility as the team leader, Claire had recently been reading a large number of tactical books and documents related to spirits, which she borrowed from the library, until the dead of night.

"Don't push yourself too hard. We won't know the {{Furigana|regulation|battle system}} until an oracle of the Elemental Lords is issued."

"Yes, I know. Still, it's necessary to prepare countermeasures in advance. Those who participate in the Blade Dance are the most elite elementalists representing each country―― It won't be so easy that you can win without countermeasures. Besides, that strongest blade dancer is also taking part in this tournament after all."

"...Yeah, you're right."

Kamito nodded with a bitter face.

The strongest blade dancer ― Ren Ashbell.

The winner at the Blade Dance three years ago.

''...Not me, but another Ren Ashbell.''

Who exactly was she? And what was her goal...?

He had to figure that out.

Kamito tightly clenched his left hand, which was covered in a leather glove.

Regardless of what her objective might be, it was no doubt that the transformed Restia was acting together with her.

"And you, are you done with packing already?"

Holding on to the nape of Scarlet, who was struggling and mewing――

This time it was Claire who asked.

In contrast with Claire's traveling bag, which was filled up as if it was about to burst, Kamito's bag was small.

"Yeah, I don't have much stuff to carry after all."

Kamito, who was wandering aimlessly until just two months ago, carried with him almost no personal belongings.

A few daggers used for throwing and, it wasn't baggage but―― he had the elemental waffe, the sword «Terminus Est», in the sword-belt on his hips. Est was offended by what happened this morning and went to sleep in her sword form. ...It was not likely for her to wake up anytime soon.

But then again, if one was to offend a high-ranking spirit of Est's level, normally one must be ready for the kind of damage like a town being destroyed.

"......"

For those two, it seemed that they still needed more time to pack.

''...Well, they are girls of noble status after all.''

They probably needed various things that a guy like Kamito would have no idea about.

Claire had been randomly stuffing in a bunch of canned peach for a while, but that made him feel a little uneasy.

"Hm?"

Suddenly, Kamito casted his eyes down the floor, where stuff was strewn all over the place.

There were some books that looked like novels getting mixed among tactical books and documents related to spirits.

Having too much time to spare, Kamito casually picked up one of them.

'The wandering prince and the imprisoned princess'―― A romance novel aimed at teens, with many illustrations in it.

(Seriously, it's surprising that Claire likes this kind of stuff.)

When he tried skimming lightly through its first part out of curiosity――

"Wha-?!"

Kamito's face turned red in a flash.

The content of the book was about a beautiful princess getting abducted by a cruel prince and got all sorts of things done to her that could hardly be expressed in words――It was that kind of hardcore stuff.

"Y-You... H-Have you been reading this kind of stuff?!"

"Eh?"

Claire turned around.

And then, when she recognized what Kamito was holding in his hands,

"Fuaaaa, g-g-g-give it back! What the hell are you reading without permission?!"

Thump. Thud.

She hit him with the peach cans in her hands.

"Whoa... Are you planning to kill me?!"

"It's your punishment for peeping into a m-maiden's secret! You deserve to die ten thousand times!"

"Then don't leave your maiden secret on the floor."

"S-Shut up~! Idiot! Pervert!"

Bursting into tears, Claire hit him repeatedly and violently.

...At this rate, he might lose his life before participating in the Blade Dance.

"Hey, you are being annoying."

"B-But Kamito――"

Taking chance when Claire turned towards Fianna――

Kamito opened a page of the book and showed it in front of Claire.

It was a page containing an illustration in which the princess, the heroine of the story, was being tied up with a rope and getting whipped.

"...?!"

"Isn't Claire more of a pervert?"

"...Eh?"

Claire's shoulders turned stiff with a start.

"A noble young lady reading such a vulgar book, don't you feel any shame?"

"W-Well, um..."

The ojou-sama blushed and mumbled in hesitation.

Upon seeing Claire in such a state――

Kamito got a feeling of wanting to play with her a little.

[[File:STnBD V04 031.jpg|thumbnail|right]]

(...Well, there I go wanting to tease her again.)

It was probably because her act of blushing in embarrassment looked strangely cute.

Moving his face close to Claire's ear, he whispered softly.

"I wonder how everyone will think if they learn that the ojou-sama, whose even test results are top-class, enjoys reading this kind of obscene books."

"Fuaa, wh-wh-wh-what are you saying?!"

"Could it be that you want to get things like stuff in this book done to you?"

"Th-That's not true! How could I want to be tied up like this?!"

"You know, this page has a fold on it."

"...~Fuaaan!"

A tiny cloud of steam erupting from her head, Claire crawled into her bed.

"...Seriously, she's the same green ojou-sama as ever."

Having escaped from his life crisis, Kamito took a sigh of relief, and――

This time he turned towards Fianna.

"Is your preparation going well?"

"...Hmm, it seems that my ritual equipment is going to be bulky no matter what."

Said Fianna while stuffing a large round mirror and a candlestick into her bag.

Fianna Ray Ordesia.

She was the second princess of the Ordesia Empire, and also the princess maiden ranked second at 〈Divine Ritual School〉, a training institution for Queen who served the Five Great Elemental Lords.

A genuine princess, who was once even chosen as a candidate for the Queen of the Elemental Lord of Flame.

However, she was by no means haughty, and was a girl who was every easy to talk to.

Strictly speaking, she was at a social status where Kamito and the like were not even allowed to look at her face, though.

"If you don't mind, I'll lend you a hand. Can I pack the stuff around here however I want?"

"Yes, that will be of help."

Kamito sat down on the bed, where stuff was all over the place, and started stuffing a bag with all kinds of equipment that appeared to be used in rituals.

Rosaries, royal goblets, folding fans, whips, candles, and even things that looked like beast ears and tails――

(Are these things really equipment for rituals?)

Such a question suddenly flitted through his mind, however,

(Well, I'm also just a beginner when it comes to princess maidens' rituals after all.)

――That was when his hand, which reached out casually, grabbed something.

A smooth and nice touch of cloth.

(...What's this?)

Knitting his eyebrows, he tried holding it up before his eyes, and then――

"...?!"

Kamito turned stiff in that posture.

It was a glossy black piece of cloth.

A thin lace embroidery with a rose pattern on it.

The material was probably silk. There were thin strings attached at both ends of the cloth piece.

"Err..."

Cold sweats gradually emerged on Kamito's forehead.

A high class-looking black pair of underwear.

On top of that――

(Wh-Why is there a hole here?!)

It wasn't torn off. For some reason, there was an unnatural cut at the center.

(This seems to have no meaning as underwear――)

"Ka-Kamito-kun?!"

"Ah――"

Suddenly, his eyes met Fianna's, who raised her face at him.

Kamito was still unfolding the black pair of underwear in front of him.

"......"

"......"

"Um..."

Fianna's face turned bright red――

"D-Do you... hate a princess who would wear this kind of shameful underwear?"

She asked him with upturned eyes.

"N-No, I mean, my bad...!"

With his heart pounding, Kamito hurriedly put the underwear back inside the bag.

"Wh-Why do you have such underwear?"

"I went and bought it on an impulse... b-but it is indeed embarrassing."

She muttered with her face still bright red.

...It seemed that she really was embarrassed.

This princess always said shocking things and teased Kamito, but she was actually a green girl, just like Claire.

"...I wonder... if that was a little too daring."

"Y-You're right. A little... yeah."

Ahem, or so Kamito coughed.

What blew away that awkward atmosphere for them was a voice which could be heard coming from outside the room.

"Geez, you're still preparing, Claire Rouge?"

A somewhat high-pitched and elegant voice.

The one who appeared in front of the room was――

Claire's rival and classmate in her Raven classroom.

It was Rinslet Laurenfrost, the demon ice elementalist.

She had dazzlingly beautiful platinum blond hair. Her emerald green eyes were topped by lovely eyebrows.

At a glance, she appeared to be a proud ojou-sama, but Kamito knew that she was a very kind and caring girl.

"Ojou-sama, I'm sleepy~"

"Geez, Carol is always such a sleepyhead."

The one being dragged by her was Carol the maid.

"Ojou-sama, you know that unlike you, my blood pressure is low... Hwa."

Apparently she had been woken up by Rinslet this morning.

...She was the same useless maid as ever.

"Rinslet, what is that thing?"

Claire, having finally revived, asked thus.

Rinslet was carrying a largish wooden box in her hands.

"Hmph, it's a tea set of highest grade. A lady of the Laurenfrost family must stay elegant at all times."

Rinslet proudly combed her platinum blond hair upward.

"You know what, we aren't going out to play."

Claire shrugged her shoulders in amazement.

And then, this time they could hear Ellis' voice coming from outside the window.

"What are you lots doing?! It's already ''one hour'' until the gathering time, you know!"

"You're just too early!"

Claire turned at the overly serious knight captain and yelled.

(...Unifying this team seems to be quite a long-term difficult task.)

Kamito shrugged his shoulders with a sense of irony while putting the baggage in order.

===Part 3===

One hour later.

Members of Team Scarlet gathered in front of the〈Stone Circle〉, which was their rally point.

It was a〈Gate〉to Astral Zero located within the premises of Areisia Spirit Academy.

This historic ruin itself was something that had been in existence long before the academy was built, but it was by no means part of the Empire's technology. The status quo was that the technology which preserved the〈gates〉which opened to this world, had been lost completely excluding such ruins, which remained at various places around the continent.

From now on, representative fighters would be moving to Astral Zero and then boarding a ship prepared by〈Divine Ritual School〉, which administered the Blade Dance.

In front of the〈gate〉, the other two teams that had been selected from the academy had also gathered already.

〈Team Wyvern〉, ranked first, was a team composed of only upperclassmen.

They gave each member of Team Scarlet a sharp glance, and then suddenly looked away. They had no intention of getting along――That was probably what they were declaring. Their reaction was natural. After all, although both teams were selected from the same academy, when the Blade Dance actually began, they would become each other's rival.

(Besides――)

With that in mind, Kamito looked at Claire with a side glance.

There was another reason for the glance of the upperclassmen being prickly.

The younger sister of Calamity Queen, who had brought about the unprecedented disaster to the empire four years ago.

There were still many students in the academy with unpleasant thinking about her existence.

Claire did not seem to particularly care about that, but she was probably suffering in her heart.

"Mu, you guys again――"<ref>Exclamation for expressing an astonishment or showing unexpectedness�</ref>

Thus a blond girl holding a wooden staff started talking to Kamito.

"'Sup, savage girl. It's been a while."

"Muu, I'm not a savage girl!"

The lovely petite girl puffed out her cheeks in anger.

This person was a member of the ranked third〈Team Cernunnos〉, whom they had fought against before.

She was from the Druid clan, who grew up in the Spirit Forest and used a powerful〈Beast Swarm Spirit〉.

As an opponent whom they may fight in the future, she was quite a strong rival.

"I will be sure to crush the likes of you guys underfoot with my〈Beast Swarm Spirit〉!"

The druid girl held up her wooden staff as she snickered.

And then, heading over there――

"Hmph, so you three teams have finally gathered?"

Teacher Freya Grandol, the manager of the〈gate〉, came walking briskly.

As she cast a glance up at the clock tower of the academy,

"I'm going to transport all of you to Astral Zero after ten minutes. Now finish saying goodbye to your friends in the meantime."

Saying thus, she started drawing a magical formation inside the〈Stone Circle〉.

Claire, Rinslet, and Fianna restlessly looked away from each other.

"Th-There's no need to say goodbye or something."

"Th-That's right. We're just leaving the academy for a mere few days after all."

"Y-Yes, that sounds exaggerating."

The three of them simultaneously nodded to one another.

(Come to think of it, all of them had no friends.)

...This ojou-sama group sure had it tough.

(Well, I'm also in no place to say so about people, though――)

Meanwhile, Ellis was surrounded and overwhelmed by a crowd of junior knights.

Her reddish brown eyes were imposing. Her blue ponytail was swaying in the gentle breeze.

Apparently, Ellis would be going to the Blade Dance wearing her knight armor as well.

That was probably her expression of determination of being a representative of the academy and also the {{Furigana|Sylphid|Knight Order of the Wind King}} at the same time.

"Captain, please fight for us as well!"

"We're rooting for you!"

"Yeah, I will definitely claim victory!"

Ellis nodded at the words of Rakka and Reicia, two former teammates of hers.�

They had entrusted Ellis their dream for the Blade Dance championship.�

And then, one more person――

Kamito knew that there was a girl who had entrusted her with a dream.

Kamito whispered to Ellis, who had returned after saying goodbye to her juniors.

"Ellis, that ribbon looks good on you."

"Y-You think so...?"

Ellis blushed and fidgeted with her fingers.

Binding her ponytail was a white ribbon.

It was something which Ellis' elder foster-sister entrusted to her before leaving the academy.

"Now that I'm wearing this, I feel like aneue is watching over me."

Ellis suddenly smiled.

Seeing her defenseless face from the side, Kamito spontaneously felt his heart pound again.

"The time has come. Everyone, get inside the〈Stone Circle〉."

Teacher Freya traced a stone pillar with her fingertips, and blue rays of light gushed forth from the earth's surface.

A〈Gate〉connecting this world and Astral Zero emerged.

Kamito and his group nodded to each other, and then stepped inside the shining〈Stone Circle〉.

===Part 4===

A dazzling flash of light. And then a fleeting intoxicating sensation as though heaven and earth were turned upside-down.

"H-m..."

Opening their eyes, what first sprang into their field of vision was――�

All kinds of trees in a dense forest, and a grand lake occupying a large area within it.

A lake that looked like a polished surface of a mirror, which existed only in Astral Zero. At the lake shore where water plants grew thickly, countless faint, flickering light orbs were floating and creating a wondrous scene.

"I have come to this lake before, during the academy's training camp."

Claire firmly descended on the muddy ground.

Members of other teams were also sent to the site one after another.

"By the way, where's the ship?"

Kamito looked around the surface of the lake.

A ship-like object was nowhere to be found.

"Where are you looking at? Look, over there――"

Claire shrugged her shoulders and pointed at the sky peeking through the gaps of trees.

"Hm?"

When he raised his head――

An outline of a ship floating in the sky casting its huge shadow on the lake.

"That's... the Bellfahle-class flying ship of〈Divine Ritual School〉..."�

Kamito opened his eyes and groaned.

A state-of-the-art flying ship named after the Elemental Lord of Wind.

He had heard about it in the rumors, but this was his first time seeing the real thing.

It had the form like that of a streamlined whale. Apparently its power source was a spirit engine made in the Kingdom of Balstan, and they used an over-6000-year-old sacred tree as material for the exterior.

It was the ship which would lead elementalists, who would dedicate their blade dances to the Elemental Lords, to the stage of the〈Blade Dance〉.

"Kamito, we are definitely going to win the grand prize."

"Yeah."

Kamito nodded, and tightly clenched his left hand.

(...We have crawled all the way up for the sake of gaining the qualification to board that ship.)

Claire, for the sake of learning the truth related to the incident that her elder sister caused.

Kamito, for the sake of regaining the contracted spirit that he had lost.�

Then Ellis, Fianna, and Rinslet――

Everyone at this place was joining in the〈Blade Dance〉with their respective wish harbored in mind.

The flying ship caused flashy splashes as it landed on the lake.

===Part 5===

"――Looks like the boy has already headed over there."

Areisia Spirit Academy, office room.

Greyworth Shelmice faced the wall of the room and spoke.

There was no response――However, immediately from inside the wall, a person's shadow emerged as if it was seeping out.

"Yes ma'am. Just a while ago."

It was teacher Freya Grandol, the shadow elementalist.

She approached Greyworth's office desk, and then spoke without hesitation.

"Still, I cannot understand the reason why you, the academy director, go that far to support that boy."

"What do you mean?"

"His fighting skills are certainly overwhelming, but the〈Blade Dance〉isn't something as lenient as to allow someone to win through with just that. You should be the one who knows that best."

"Yeah, it's just as you said. The boy still can't win against the strongest blade dancer as he is now. At the very least, I would like to have him awaken before the real war starts, but――"

"What do you mean?"

"Nah, just random silly talk."

Greyworth shook her head as if to evade the question.

"More importantly, has the investigation on that matter been completed?"

"Yes. I would like you to be moderate and stop using me to spy on the army, though."

"I've been feeling sorry about that, you know."

Greyworth shrugged her shoulders, and then Freiya rudely threw down the report.

"That's the data about the incident four years ago. After the collapse of the institution in question――〈Instructional School〉, there were 14 orphans taken into protection by the order of imperial knights. Rumors say that five of them had been admitted into the special force of the knight order. The remaining nine died several years later under the effect of the Cursed Armament Seals given to them by the institution, or so they say."

"Still, that means the number doesn't match. It conflicts with the data found at the institution."

"Apparently it was not the case that all orphans were taken into protection by the knight order. Jio Inzaghi, who broke into our academy the other day, was also one of the institution's orphans whom the knight order has little information about. It probably won't be strange even if there are still unconfirmed orphans beside him out there."

"I see..."

What came to Greyworth's mind was the eyes of the boy whom she met four years ago.

In the eyes of that boy, who declared indifferently on that day――that he had come to kill the Dusk Witch, there was no hatred, nor was there anger, only an unfathomable nothingness.

(The same kid as the boy back then, huh...)

Young children who got their heart plundered and raised as battle weapons.

Though they were also elementalists, they were basically different from noble girls who grew up at the academy.

"Academy director?"

"It's nothing. You did a good job. Please continue your investigation as is."

"Seriously, my main job isn't a spy, but a teacher, you know."

Teacher Freya once again disappeared into the wall while complaining.

Greyworth gazed outside the window, and then suddenly took a heavy breath.

"A military spirit and an orphan from〈Instructional School〉――Is ''she'' actually planning to incite war or something?"

The Dusk Witch was succumbing to impatience.

The strongest blade dancer had yet to awaken.

He was certainly strong.

Even in an academy where first-rate elementalists gather, his power was overwhelming.

However, that was, at its best, just a story in the miniature garden called academy.

As he was now, he absolutely could not win against her.

Neither could Ren Ashbell of three years ago do that――

"Please, successor of the demon king――Because even I don't have much time left now."

Greyworth suppressed her pounding heart as she curled her lips ironically.
<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references />

{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Prologue|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter2}}</noinclude>

Shippai Kinshi:Volume1 Chapter1

2013-01-20T17:25:03Z

JcLZM: random edits also pretty sure translator made an error and typed it twice.

"......Shou? How long are you gonna stand here?"

Asking this was my little sister, Hijiri Shimizu, who was attending her second year of high school.

By the way, I, Shou Shimizu, was also a second year high school student.

The reason we were in the same year was because we happened to be born in the same school year.

We were even in the same class.

And now, my sister was fixing me with her expressionless eyes, like she always did.

"Shou?"

Even though her voice was as flat as always, it carried an accusing tone.

My heart suddenly froze.

Instinctively, I tried to find an excuse.

"Y-Y-You're wrong! I-I-It wasn't me!"

"...? Despite what you're saying, you're the only other person here."

I was at home.

Since I was at home, it was only natural that my sister would be here as well. So there shouldn't be any reason to accuse me, right?

However, this was a situation that didn't work out with that argument.

My sister had gone into the bathroom,

"...Exactly how long do you plan to watch your little sister using the toilet?"

And I had a clear view of her panties.

I-I could even see the stripes clearly.

Wait, this is bad. This is really bad! I-If things continue like this, Hijiri will hate me!

I-I must find a way to get through this.

Damn. Calm, CALM DOWN! My heart is beating too loudly!

"Oh, right. I came here to help."

"...To help?"

"Yeah. The reason I came here was to help my cute, sweet sister."

"...How do you plan on helping me, Shou?"

Her expression unchanging, Hijiri became alert and hugged herself with one arm.

I suddenly got a hold of myself.

How can I help my little sister while she's in the washroom?

Think.

I must think quickly! I must mobilize every single brain cell that I have!

I just need to read her mind...!

What would Hijiri need to do after this? If I say that I was helping her with that, then I'd be automatically safe!

...Right! That!

"I-I'll help you wipe, Hijiri."

LIKE HELL! That line was clearly wrong!

"...Shou.........You're terrible."

Hijiri stood up and kicked me, her face still expressionless. I-I can see–!

"—Argh!"

Hijiri, it hurts... Being beaten by her makes me kinda happy though...

No, NONONO! If this goes on, Hijiri will hate me!

...Damn. I must do something to redeem myself.

As I thought this, the door closed in front of me.

The scene switched to the living room.

By the way, my sister and I were the only ones living here. Our father was working overseas, and our mother was travelling from place to place because of her work, never getting the chance to come home.

"Hey,Hijiri. Here's some pudding. Wanna eat together?"

"I don't want to."

"You like sweet things, don't you?"

"......Hmph, I don't."

"It's from the Lion House, you know? I had to wait in line for two hours yesterday in order to get it."

After hearing this, Hijiri's ears quivered slightly.

Though she wasn't looking this way, her ears were certainly paying me attention.

"It's delicious. It's made from the yolk of eggs that have been rigorously selected in order to make the powerful flavor explode in your mouth."

"*gulp*"

"I-I wouldn't mind letting you eat it, if only you'd go to school with me~."

"Ughh..."

"What happened just now was just wasted effort. Yeah, like water flushed down the toilet."

"...You really think that that's supposed to make me feel better? But still......I decline."

"You're saying that, but you're still staring at the pudding, you know? I'll have some then."

"......I don't care."

"Ahh—it's great. The Lion House's pudding is superb. I can feel it melt on my tongue."

Hijiri pouted. It seemed that she wasn't happy.

"...Fine. We'll go together. However, I have one condition."

"That's great! I got it. It's fine, so eat as much as you want."

As I looked at Hijiri eating the pudding, I was thinking of going to school together with her.
●▲

"Hehehe. It's been a while since I've gone to school together with Hijiri............but..."

What bothered me was that I had to walk at least fifty meters behind her.

It's fine though.

As I thought this, I held my binoculars in one hand, continuing to follow Hijiri from behind.

"Wait, now that I think about it, does it even count as going school together if we're separated by this much of a distance!?"

It's a really thought out strategy, coming from my sister.

"...As expected of Hijiri. She's the Zhuge Liang of the modern era!"

I gulped in fear.

Hijiri wasn't just the brainy type.

She had a face like that of a doll. Plus, her constant impassive expression gave her an aura of mysteriousness.

If you looked at an immobile Hijiri, it would feel like you were looking at the world's cutest doll.

How could I break the promise I made with such a cute little sister?

All I could do was to keep a distance of fifty meters between us on the way to school.

...That's right.

Yeah. We're currently going to school together. I'm sure we are. I'M SURE!

"Eh, who is that weirdo...?"

A petite girl, wearing the same uniform as Hijiri and riding on a bike, approached her.

She had soft black hair and was so short that people could mistake her for a grade school student.

Surprisingly, they started walking together to school.

...Is this for real? Hijiri, who had never brought any friend home to play with, actually has...

"Hijiri has finally made a friend...Uwaah. We have to eat red beans and rice today. Aaah, my tears..."

"Hey, you, that suspicious guy over there!"

"Hmm?"

Calling out to me from behind was my friend Katou.

Katou is someone who gathers all kinds of information and keeps all of it, unconcerned with its usefulness.

"...Oh, so it was just you."

"Peeking with your binoculars so early in the morning, and while walking to school...what the hell are you doing?"

After listening to my explanation of what had happened, Katou looked ahead and nodded in understanding.

"—Aaah, just as I thought. It was to peek at Hiji."

"Don't call her Hiji, or I'll kill you."

"......Shimizu, you really look serious about it. ...Well, it's not like I don't understand how you feel. After all, she is ranked as one of the top five cutest girls at school. I might be like that too if she was my little sister."

"Katou, you bastard! Hijiri is my little sister. Also, are you trying to make her look bad? Just the top five?"

"Shimizu, your face is way too close...! There's nothing wrong if you think she's number one..."

"No! Hijiri is number one of the world. The most beautiful maiden throughout all of history. Her cuteness has already surpassed the realm of humanity."

"That's obviously an exaggeration."

"What? What did you just say? Hey, listen to me, you bastard..."

"...D-Don't stare at me like that. Still the same old siscon, huh."

"What's wrong with being a siscon...? Putting that aside, do you know who's the one beside Hijiri?"

"...The one with the childlike figure? Her name is Karin Minato. She's our junior, since she's in first year. The kind of beauty that fits in the loli category. She's so cute that even the upperclassmen know her. Her black hair smells of strawberries.. That's probably because of her shampoo."

"Y-You even know what her hair smells like? ...You're fucking awesome."

"Don't make such a big deal out of it. I just happened to catch a whiff when I brushed past her."

"So, what's her connection with Hijiri!?"

"Hey, calm down! Don't shake me...! Really.You're always like that whenever it concerns your little sister. The answer to your question would be that she met her during her club activities. Karin Minato is a member of the Flower Arrangement club. Hijiri Shimizu also seems to have entered the same club this year."

"Huh!? Hijiri, she...!? It's my first time hearing that!"

"Close! Too close! Your face is too close! Get off! ...Haah. It was founded this year by a wealthy family's daughter. Her name Is Chris Ryusenji. It's called the Second Flower Arrangement Club."

"The Second...? It's not your usual Flower Arrangement Club, then?"

"Hmm. It seems that she intentionally wanted to distinguish it from the existing Flower Arrangement Club. Also, there are very few members."

"...So it was founded this year, huh. How's it different from the previous Flower Arrangement Club?"

"—No idea."

"Eh?"

"I have no idea. For some unknown reason, despite their activities, nothing's been leaked. The only thing that's known is that the club members are all incredibly beautiful girls. They are the club leader Chris Ryusenji, and the members Hijiri Shimizu and Karin Minato. There's even a rumor that only beautiful girls can enter this club."

"W-What! Hijiri was in a club like that...?"

I was shocked. Katou rubbed his hands against each other.

"I also want to get closer to the Flower Arrangement club, Shimizu. Can I ask your little sister to introduce me to—"
Does he want to get closer to my little sister?

"If you really want to get closer to my little sister...no, if Hijiri enters your field of vision, I'll kill you."

"Ehhh!? Just looking at her!?"

That said, Hijiri has been quite happy during these past few days. It had to have been caused by something that hadn't happened till now.

It was definitely because of this Second Flower Arrangement club. As her big brother, I needed to greet all the members.

Hijiri, who was walking in front of me, suddenly seemed to feel something, and her shoulders started to shake uneasily.

Incidentally, about the Second Flower Arrangement club...

Though the members were all beautiful girls, I still wasn't sure what the club activities were.

What on Earth were the club activities that Hijir was taking part of?

...I'll go take a look after school.

●▲

On that day, after school, I was walking up the stairs that lead to the Second Flower Arrangement Club.

"Hmm, the Second Flower Arrangement Club is there, right...?"

Afterwards, the voice of a girl came from the top.

"W-Waahhhhh...! Please, please get out of my way!"

A black-haired girl fell from the stairs.

Yep—she ''fell'' from the stairs.

"Eh..."

Because of the gravitational acceleration, the girl bumped me hard on the chest.

*rumble* *rumble* *bang*! Just like that, she and I both rolled down the stairs together.

"Wuu, that was a scary overwhelming shock."

That voice came from the front.

I, who was lying on the floor, felt something warm on my body.

What I saw after opening my eyes was an incredibly cute face.

She had supple long black hair. Her delicate eyebrows and her thin lips, and also those big round eyes that were staring at me...she was like a small Yamato Nadeshiko.

It was a girl like that who was pressed up tightly against my body, as if she was part of me.

She let a shriek soon after.

"W-Wait! You, where are you...! WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU'RE TOUCHING!?"

"E-Ehhhh? I'm not touching anywhere weird...ah."

Well, I'm tightly pressed up against her after all.

But there's nothing I could do unless she would have decided to get off from my body.

"My c-c-c-chest, you touched my chest!"

"What? Nah, I shouldn't have touched your chest. I felt nothing with my hands.

"WH-!? What are you saying!?"

After I said "Look," I started groping with my hands.

The sensual feeling of her chest was totally absent.

"Ah, but you do have a bit of flesh here after all. It's hard to see the extra fat on your belly though.."

"Nnnaaah! T-Those're my breasts! My breasts...Uuu...Uaah!"

Shit. Could it be that I triggered some kind of psychological trauma!?

Err...At a time like this, I should throw a few compliments at her.

Yep. That's the only way. At least I will be able to compensate for my error.

"...I think they're rather stylish...good breasts, though?"

"EH!?"

The girl opened her eyes wide.

"It seems like there wouldn't be any drag. They won't pose any obstacles for archery, swimming or track."

"Whawhahwahwhahwa!? What are you saying!?"

"I mean, you shouldn't need a bra. It's economical; you can save money and stuff. You're super thrifty."

"I thought that you were going to apologize, and yet, you're making fun of me!? You d-demon! That was so mean! Damn!"

The girl immediately stood up.

Then *BANG**BANG*! She kicked me twice on the chest.

"Gwaahh..."

"You shall die for you sin! Take this! And that!"

"When you're in a position like this, I can see your panties, you know? So—"

"So what! Are you saying that you want me to straddle your head!? Damn pervert!"

"That's, that's not--! I don't want to see your white panties at all!"

I just wanted to tell you to pay attention!

But why was there something like a bow tie on your white panties?

Though I felt sorry for her, I wasn't able to look elsewhere.

The girl's face turned to a deep red, and her thighs started moving awkwardly.

"How did you know the color of my panties...You...How awful! That's just too awful—! PERVERT!"

The girl pressed her skirt on her body and ran away, shouting that.

Ahhhh...Indeed, I did something quite mean. I'll apologize to her the next time we meet.

While I was thinking of that, I rose to my feet. After getting upstairs, I arrived at my destination.

"Here it is...The Second Flower Arrangement Club, just like what Katou said."

Fine...! Let's do this!

After knocking on the door, I opened it. Instantly, the three people inside looked towards me.

"Sorry for intruding."

"Oh. Are you a visitor? That's quite rare to see."

The first person to open her mouth was one of the few beauties of the Academy. Any student studying here would have already heard of her. She's Chris Ryusenji.

She was a second-year, just like me. But since we were in different classes, we had never talked to each other.

"Is there something wrong?"

Her golden blond hair was dazzling. She was looking me with her limpid blue eyes.

No matter her personality, no matter what secrets she held, she was beautiful to the point that these things would all be forgiven.

"A-A-Ahhhh—!"

The voice came from the environment-friendly Yamato Nadeshiko that I met earlier at the stairs.

...Wait, why did I feel that I had met her before?

Oh yeah! She was the girl whom Katou called Karin Minato this morning.

"...Oh. So you're also a club member here."

"T-That demon from just before! The one who imprisoned me in his arms! And who even touched my chest..."

The girl with long, black hair was staring at me with her teeth clenched.

"N-No, that's not it. That was...an accident! Yeah, an accident!"

"Huuuuuh!? How could you come up with such a lame excuse!? For the part where we fell down from the stairs, fine! But can you still say the same for when you touched my chest after!?

"Indeed. That was an accident."

"He actually said that with a straight face!? Could, could it be that this guy made lying a habit of his!?"

"That wasn't a lie. It was just an unfortunate accident."

"G-Grrrrrrrrrrr. Unforgivable! You even sneaked a peek at my panties!"

"Y-You're wrong!"

"Do you want to say that it's also an accident?"

Karin puffed her small chest, and started staring fixedly up at me.

"W-Wasn't it you who showed them to me! I didn't have the right to refuse!"

"So you're actually treating me like a fool!? Me, Karin!? U-U-Unforgivable!"

Karin trembled as she gripped the crucifix on her chest.

"Ugh..."

Shit. If this went on, wouldn't I have been considered as a pervert?

"T-That's not it! I'm Hijiri's big brother!"

"Don't you even dare to tell an obvious lie like this one!? You pervert!"

"...Sigh. I must admit that he ''is'' my brother after all."

Hijiri, who was also there, sighed as she said that.

"Ugh. Damn it... If it's true, then, what are you doing here!?"

"I've come to express my gratitude to you people for taking care of my sister. Right, Hijiri?"

I made a thankful smile at Hijiri, who just saved me. But she coldly replied:

"...There's no need for that...go home."

"Huh, HIjiri!? Why is it like that..."

"Hehe. How unsightly. You know why? It's because of your sexual harassment. Serves your right!

Karin said that, as if she wanted to brag about her victory.

D-Damn! If it continued like that, then I would be thrown out.

The topic! I must change the topic.

"T-That aside, what on Earth is this club about? I heard that it was a Flower Arrangement Club, but I see neither tatamis, flowers nor kenzans.

As soon as I asked, Karin's shoulders suddenly started trembling. She then said, flustered:

"Eh! T-This, this has nothing to do with you!"

Even Hijiri was backing Karin up.

"Indeed...This has nothing to do with you."

These girls, were they hiding something from me...?

For some reason, they seemed to be very concerned about what they're hiding. This was an elder brother's desire to get a grasp on everything related to Hijiri

"It's the first time we talk like this, club president Ryusenji."

"Ah! He dared to get through me! What a rude man!"

"Ah. That's true. Is this the first time? I'm the Second Flower Arrangement Club's president, Chris Ryusenji.

Her smiling face was like freshly bloomed flower as she answered that.

Ah, maybe ''they'' are Flower Arrangement Club's flowers.

Hijiri, Chris...and even though it pained me to admit it, Karin was also a beautiful girl indeed.

Their beauty can't even me described with the imagery of a flower.

"Thank you for always taking care of my sister."

"Ah no, we are always cause trouble to Hijiri. So we are the ones who should thank you."

Ooooh...! What a sensible club president.

"Thank you. But that said, what is this club about?"

Chris elegantly closed one eye.

"Ehe. I can't tell you that. It's a secret."

"As an elder brother, I am deeply concerned about what my little sister does. Can you please tell me?"

"Didn't I say that I can't tell you that? Secrets give women a mysterious aura, making them appear more beautiful. That's why you would be disappointed if you knew it."

"I won't be disappointed. At least I won't be disappointed at Hijiri."

Chris put her index on the bottom of her red lips, and made a sensual smile.

"Is that so? But it's still a 'no'. I can't tell you."

"Please consider it."

"Sorry. That's impossible."

As I was to ask another time, Hijiri expressionlessly stared at me.

"...Shou."

"What is it, ''sweet sister''?"

I smiled in response, but Hijiri answered me in a low voice:

"...You're a bother."

"What!?"

Hijiri's sharp words stabbed me deeply and intensely.

"But to say something like that..."

"...You're awful."

"Gah."

"...Leave me alone."

"Ugh..."

"If you inquire further, then I'll hate you."

"How can it be!?"

"...Now that you're aware of it, get out of here."

"Uhhhhh..."

"...Get out, I said."

"Damn. I-I'll be back..."

"...You don't have to come back here."

"Uhhhh. WAAHH—!"

I ran back at home like that. Then, I locked myself in my room.
●▲

*Chirp**Chirp*. The swallows' chirping reached my ears.

"Ahhh...the sun is so dazzling..."

This was the day after. I was in a half-dead state.

I was maybe already hated by Hijiri.

Just the mere thought of it gives me a stomach ache. I was so sad that my pillow was damp from my tears.

Today, I finally managed to calm down a bit. I kept sitting on my bed, still stunned.

I was slowly drinking a fruits juice. Since I had taken it out yesterday, it was already wet.

"Really, Bireley's fruits juice is the best. The rest of the 20% juice really makes you addicted to it."

After whispering this, I made a deep sigh.

"...That is what I would usually think."

But today, even Birely's juice doesn't taste good.

The Bireley's slid from my hand. Maybe was it fate...

"Ah..."

Splash.

The Bireley's that just fell down made my nightwear and my bed covers wet.

"Sigh...Are you kidding me? It's all wet now."

A large orange stain was left on my bed. My nightwear was also in a miserable condition.

"Doesn't it look like as if I just wet my bed?"

Staring at this large stain, I felt even more down.

At this moment, I heard someone knock on the door.

"...Shou, I heard you lament over something. Are you all right?"

"Oh, Hijiri? I'm fine."

No, wait a minute...?

Wouldn't it be bad if she saw me like this...?

"...Wait! I'm definitely not fine! So you mustn't enter, got it!?"

Creak.

"W-Wait. Hijiri—! Don't barge in—!"

My screaming and shouting didn't reach her. The door opened in a mercilessly.

Hijiri widened her eyes.

"..........Shou. Could it be that............"

"N-N-NO! You're wrong, Hijiri! Definitely wrong. It's not what you're thinking of!"

"...I thought that you already stopped since long ago. But you still do that..."

"I did! I already stopped doing that! HOLD ON, HIJIRI!'

I must, I must explain the situation properly to her!

"That's not it, Hijiri! I just spilled some juice!"

"...I see. So you spilled something of a similar colour to hide the evidence?"

"That's not it, sister—! This is 100% pure juice! Juice!"

"...R-Really? You aren't lying?"

Ah, but Bireley's juice wasn't 100% pure juice...I couldn't lie to Hijiri.

"No, only 20% of that was pure juice!"

"...Woah. And what's the remaining 80%? Could it be that it's mainly your..."

Hijiri was still as expressionless, but she seemed disgusted. This was something only me, as her brother, could understand.

"Though it's 100%, it's only at 20%! No, I mean, it's 20% pure juice at 100%!"

"...I don't understand what you're saying...but Shou, I think I get it.

"O-Ohhh...So you ''do'' understand, Hijiri."

As if summoning all her strength to force herself, Hijiri slightly moved her chin downwards, nodding.

"I see. Bedwetting is quite embarrassing, so it's perfectly understandable that you want to hide it."

"That's not it! I am not hiding anything! Err, yeah, exactly! That's right!"

Wait a second. Couldn't I do that? It would clear this misunderstanding right away!

It's an article that serves as perfect evidence!

"...What is it, Shou?"

I dragged the front part of my pajamas towards Hijiri.

"Please sniff this place!"

"What!?"

Hijiri held her own slender body, and immediately turned her head back.

"You'll understand if you just sniff here. Or you can lick it! It's just juice! Just juice, OK!"

"I-I didn't think that you...would actually have such a habit...disgusting."

Hijiri was looking at me as if I was some kind of crap.

"T-That's not it! It's not a habit, OK!?"

"I think that asking your little to do stuff like that is awful..."

"That's why I'm saying it isn't! You'll understand after sniffing this! Do it as if I managed to fool you to do that! Got it!"

"I-I don't want to...I won't be fooled by you."

"Please! PLEASE! Just a bit, just lick it a bit!"

"N-Noo...!"

"Just once and it'll be fine. You just have to lick it once! Once!"

"If you come any closer, I'll phone our mom."

"That-That's just horrible! Hijiri!"

"What's horrible is your personal interest. You can do something like that by yourself."

"U-Ughhhh! I don't want to do a play like that...!"

Hijiri was suddenly emitting an aura of shock.

"Ha...It's OK. Let me take care of the destruction of evidence. I'll bring it for washing."

"I'm saying that it's not..."

"Should I tell mom then?"

"D-Damn...I'm saying it's really not what you're thinking."

"...Take off the clothes that have been dirtied...and I'll take your sheets to the laundry too..."

My little sister then took away without a hint of disgust on her face the dirtied clothes I urinated on (it's actually just Bireley's!  Very important!)

As she was about to leave my room, she said to half-resigned me:

"...Shou. Tomorrow, after school...free up your schedule. There's a place I want to take you to."

I had no idea what those words meant, and simply took them as mechanical waves.

Despite what happened, perhaps because it was a habit of mine, I subconsciously got ready for school.

I walked out of home. And on my way to school...

An emotionless but cute voice came from my back.

"Shou...Please wait a moment."

It was the first time since middle school that Hijiri talked to me on her own accord.

If I was the same as usual, I'd probably turn my head back with a bright smile on my face.

However, because of what happened today, my moral was pretty low.

"...So, what's the matter?"

"What happened? You...seem to be very down."

"...Well."

"Oh...I understand...It's because of what just happened...it can't be helped."

"...Don't mind me...please forget that."

"...Don't feel so bad, Shou...Don't worry, I don't mind that."

".........Is that so."

"No problem...this is something common."

"No problem!? How can this be something common! There's no high-school student on Earth who would still wet his bed!"

I couldn't help but spit those words in a brutal tone. Then my little sister, for some reason, lowered her head.

"Uh-uh..."

Although her expression didn't change, Hijiri did lower her voice.

"No wait, you're concerned about me. Thanks. However, you are deeply misunderstanding some--"

At that moment, Hijiri interrupted me.

"I have good news for you."

"Huh? ...Good news?"

"As I said, I want to take you somewhere after school. It will definitively be a good help to you."

"I don't get what you are saying..."

"Somewhere like a great place."

"A great place?"

"Yep. My clubroom."

".........Eh, by clubroom, do you mean the Second Flower Arrangement Club?"

"Exactly."

"Wait a minute. That place!? Why would I go to the club beautiful girls only can join!?"

My little sister coolly shook her head.

"It's really not just a place only cute girls can join. You also meet the requirement."

"T-The requirement...?"

Since when did I meet the requirement to join that circle of beauties?

"...It's all right. You would fit well. Plus, I'm sure that it'll help you."

"Wait a second. Help? Uhm, help what?"

"As long as I consult the club president, we'll find a way to cure you."

".........The hell? Even though you asserted that without hesitation, what are you talking about?"

"Consulting the club president about your bedwetting issues."

"Hey...HEY! Wait a second. Could it be that you, Hijiri, plans to talk with that Chris Ryusenji about m-my bed-bedwetting!?"

"Yep."

"W-Wait! I kind of have a bad premonition! Don't you find that decision strange?"

"...Then, we're heading there as soon as school ends."

"Please hear me out. ''Please''."

"...Shou. Don't be shy."

"Hijiri. Please think over about it again--!"

While we were talking and walking to school, we have arrived Seiryuu Academy without noticing it.

As we arrived at the front gates, a black car passed by us.

Getting out of the car was a beautiful young lady with supple and bright blond hair. It was Chris Ryusenji.

The students nearby immediately went beside her and greeted her with a "Good morning, miss Chris."

She was surrounded in a split second. Her popularity was really astounding. A scene like that could probably be seen only in manga or anime.

"...Ryusenji is damn impressive."

Chris, as if she had noticed something, faced this way. Then, her mouth formed a large smile.

"Good morning, Hijiri."

"Hello, prez."

Hijiri whispered to me:

"I'll inform her of you situation."

"Eh. Wait a sec—Damn, she's already gone..."

I-Impossible...that was joking, right?

Hijiri walked toward Chris. The students surrounding the latter cleared a path for Hijiri.

When she arrived beside Chris, Hijiri whispered something at Chris' ears.

I couldn't even stop her, so I simply stared blankly at them.

Chris then faced this way and scowled.

What on Earth are they saying? It can't be. Impossible.

A scene that was not good at all appeared in my imagination.

''"Prez. My brother wetted his bed today. What a scum. A retard. I don't even know why is he still alive."''

''"Gosh. Wouldn't it be great if he can just die, just like that. He's just a worthless shit after all. A disgrace."''

''"Yep. So prez, do you know how to deal with this asshole? I want to wipe his existence off the world. I want to massacre him."''

''"Bedwetting can only be forgiven until one gets into grade school!"''

''""Gwahahahahaha!""''

The mere thought of it gave me butterflies in the stomach.

Chris looked this way again with something like an expression of disgust.

Then my sister coldly pointed her thumb at me.

"...Hey, can't we just do that? This isn't good right? Right?"

I have been crushed to the utmost despair.

After school...

As the class meeting ended, Hijiri, who was sitting nearby, rand toward me with her skirt fluttering.

"Then Shou, let's go."

She took me by the wrist.

"I-It's OK. After all, what happened this morning was just a misunderstanding."

But at the same time, I was really curious of the activities the club was holding. Right now, I still had no ide what on Earth Hijiri was doing in there.

...What should I do then? For Christ's sake, what should I do...!

Hijiri talked to the hesitating me in a serious tone, as if she was trying to calm a kid dowm.

"Shou. Don't be shy. I'll help curing you too. The club president will also help you."

"U-Ugh, so you—! So you really said it to Ryusenji! Damn, even though it was just a misunderstanding. Even though it was because you misunderstood the situation...! Shit...jhow come it ended up like this."

"......Shou. ''Please''."

Hijiri got really close to me, and was staring at me without the intention of letting me go.

There was a scent of lemon coming off her. I could clearly see her slender eyelashes and her big round eyes.

Cute. She was simply too cute. My protective instinct as an elder brother started boiling in me.

"...Shou, don't be so obstinate...here."

My forehead had been pressed by a finger of hers. It seemed as if I was being looked after by her.

"I'm sorry..."

"...Shou...Please. Even though the first step may be challenging...I'll still be at your side. OK?"

What should I have done. What should I have done? I really wanted to know what the Second Flower Arrangement club's activities were.

But by going there, I was going to be labeled as a bed-wetting person. And people will know about it.

But Hijiri also wanted me to go there. And she was requesting it like that!"

Damn. What on Earth should I do...!

As I was torn inside me, Hijiri leant her head on one side and asked:

"...Shou...You can't?"

She's so cute! So fucking cute! That's bad. Hijiri is so cute that—

"I have no problem with that! Come, we're heading there!"

(incomplete)

Shippai Kinshi!

2013-01-03T17:26:42Z

JcLZM:

[[Image:ShippaiKinshi V1 Cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Shippai Kinshi! Kanojo No Himitsu Wa Morasanai! (失敗禁止！　彼女のヒミツはもらさない！) is a light novel series written by Masaki Masamune. The illustrations are done by Sayori. Currently, the series has 2 volumes.

A translation for this title would be "Failure is Forbidden! Her secret shall never be revealed!".

==Story Synopsis/Warning==

Seiryuu Academy, the Second Flower Decoration Club-- This club that gathers the top beauties in the school is a mysterious organization of unknown activities and admission conditions. The protagonist, Shimizu Shou, due to some strange opportunity, was recommended to enter the Second Flower Decoration Club by his sister Hijiri, a member of the club. "Bro-Brother. That stain...perhaps...?" "That's not it, Hijiri! It's just spilled range juice!"...the conditions needed to join the club that are shrouded in mystery are...? Without knowing the reason, Shou, who was waiting in the clubroom for the club president Ryuusenji Kurisu, learnt her secret there...! He must not let this known!! An Outstanding Newcomer Excellence award! A secret problematic work is finally released! - Teh_Ping/Mediafactory

==Updates==

December 27th, 2012: Project page created.

== Translation ==

===[[Shippai Kinshi:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Shippai Kinshi:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''Discuss this series in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5563 forum]'''

==The 'Shippai Kinshi' series by Masaki Masamune==

===Volume 1===

::*[[Shippai Kinshi:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Shippai Kinshi:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1]] [http://heretictranslation.wordpress.com/ Hosted]
::*[[Shippai Kinshi:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Shippai Kinshi:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Shippai Kinshi:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Shippai Kinshi:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Shippai Kinshi:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Shippai Kinshi:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] (Chinese Translator)

===Editors===
:*[[User:Kira0802|Rika0802]]

==Series Overview==

[[Category:Teasers]]

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume2 Special Chapter2

2012-12-16T14:43:40Z

JcLZM:

==Special Chapter 2 – Method to Win <br><span style="font-style: italic; font-size: .8em">The Gambler’s Fallacy</span>==

This was a casino in a famous health resort.

At the corner of a gambling table in the hall, there was a youth and a girl.

This was a man who was handsome and his age was unknown, and a petite girl who was wearing a strange outfit.

The girl propped her face on her hand and appeared to be unhappy, there was an empty gambling chips box in front of her.

And the gambling chips box of the man, was already filled to the brim with gambling chips.

“It looks like you’re quite lucky.”

A passing stranger spoke to the youth.

It was a gentleman wearing a dress suit. He held a gambling chips box which was completely filled in his right hand, and oddly, in his left he held a book.

“Like what you said, I’m quite lucky today.”

The handsome man smiled at the young gentleman.

“Heh heh, luck… that’s quite hard to say.”

The gentleman said with an intrigued tone, then shook his head as if worried.

“You can’t put too much faith in your luck and abilities. They purposefully let the visitors win a few rounds first, letting them have the wrong impression that they are lucky. When the visitors become more excited and start to place larger bets, then they will win back their money with profits. That is the common tactic used in casinos.”

After the handsome man heard this he had a grateful expression.

“Oh, that’s scary.”

The young gentleman nodded.

“Yes, so you have to be careful. A man who looks as serious as you should be even more careful. Anyone would think that you are unaware of worldly matters and will be easily tricked… I apologise, I’m being rude. I was too nosy.”

The young gentleman said and faked coughing.

The handsome man looked at the young gentleman, seeming to be suspicious as he asked:

“That’s what you say, but you seemed to have earned quite a bit of those gambling chips.”

The young gentleman gently held up the gambling chips box he had and said:

“Ah, you’re referring to this… Heh heh, please don’t worry. If it’s gambling, I definitely won’t lose.”

“Oh, why is that so?”

The handsome man asked curiously. The young gentlemansmiled.

“Have you heard of Phantom Books?”

“Phantom Books?”

“Yes. It refers to books that are like illusions, they record the forbidden knowledge in this world. Let me tell you a secret: in one of these Phantom Books, there is one that records all results of the gambles in this world.”

“That means, if you have the book, then you can know all of the results of the gambling beforehand?”

The young gentleman proudly nodded in confirmation to the handsome man’s queries.

“Exactly.”

“Even the poker cards and the roulette in the casinos?”

“Of course. Even the cards in the dealer’s hands, or which slot the roulette ball will fall into is clear.”

“Don’t tell me the book in your hands is…”

The man looked at the book in the gentleman’s hand as he asked.

The young gentleman looked proud.

“Heh heh. Someone like me who knows everything about the society, is able to gain information of every kind. Among them are information that normal people do not know of, too.”

“Like where the Phantom Book is?”

“Exactly, even the location of the Phantom Book. So that I could buy this book from the previous owner, I had waste a large amount of energy on negotiating. As to the result, like what you’re seeing now, my efforts weren’t in vain.”

The young gentleman said in exaggeration, looking at his box of gambling chips.

“Alright, I should be leaving soon. I will be participating in the gambling next. Talking to you here was predestined, if you don’t mind, would you like to come with me?”

Hearing the young gentleman’s invitation, the man seemed to ponder over something, exchanging looks with the girl.

Then he shook his head with a regretful expression.

“No… it’s really regrettable, but we have an appointment with someone else around this time, so we have to leave first.”

The gentleman shrugged.

“Is that so, that’s a pity.”

The young gentleman carrying the book raised the box of gambling chips, as if showing off his battle records to everyone and walked to a gambling table in the hall. And the handsome man watched him leave with a happy gleam in his eyes.

The girl sitting by the man poked her empty box as she muttered.

“Too stupid, too stupid.”

After that, the girl and the man came to the office of the manager of the casino.

When the large boss saw the two people, he immediately frantically ran to the duo, welcoming them to sit on the luxurious sofa, and ordering his subordinates to bring drinks.

“It’s been a long time since we last met, professor. You’ve finally come.”

The boss smiled as he greeted the man in a low voice.

The handsome man called a professor smiled calmly as he replied:

“How is business?”

“Thanks to you, it’s been much better. It’s all thanks to the plan that professor came up with.”

The boss shook his body exaggeratedly, then thanked the man again.

“But at that time it really wasted a lot of effort. The visitors have been quite clever lately, that old tactic of letting the visitors win several rounds, then winning back the money plus profit when they got excited has been useless.”

“As long as this information is let out once, all the visitors will be careful.”

The man seemed to sympathise with him, the boss nodded.

“So, we followed professor’s plan, we spread a new rumour.”

“The rumour about the Phantom Book, is it.”

The boss nodded again to confirm the man’s words.

“Yes. The rumour about the Phantom Book that can record all the results of the gambling grounds. The people who hear this rumour will go and buy the book. Then we will purposefully lose a few rounds to the people who have the book, when they become excited we will win the money back with profit, we can even earn some money from selling the books.”

“Is that so, that’s great.”

The man quietly laughed.

The boss instructed his subordinates, then they brought out a squared money bag, there was a thick sheaf of paper money in the money bag. The boss handed this money bag to the professor and said:

“This is a small token of appreciation to professor… But, professor, I don’t quite understand something, why would the customers believe the impossible rumour that ‘a Phantom Book will definitely allow you to win in gambling’, and be so easily tricked by it? We’re not doing anything different from before.”

The man received the money bag, using a warm tone as if he were a teacher to explain:

“Everyone is willing to believe that the information they have is special. Especially those who say that they are different from everyone every day, those who say that they know about the other side of the society even more so.”

“I see.”

The boss replied gratefully, watching the girl and the man walk out of his office.

And in the hall of the casino, there was a dazed young gentleman holding a book.

An empty box dropped at the young gentleman’s feet, the other customers approached him with expressions as if they wanted to beat him up. They were the customers who had listened to the young gentleman’s encouragement and put down bets with him.

“No… this can’t be happening. The result of this gambling ground is true…Yes, it was a cheater! There’s a cheater in the casino!”

The young gentleman who had started to cause a scene was detained by the security, and then dragged out. And the girl and the handsome man watched this without a change in their expressions as they walked out.

The petite girl looked at the purse that the handsome man was holding and said:

“You’ve earned quite a bit.”

The man smiled calmly.

“Yes. This is why I like gambling so much.”

<noinclude>
{{Dantalian no Shoka Nav|prev=Dantalian no Shoka:Volume2 Chapter4|next=Dantalian no Shoka:Volume2 Chapter5}}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter2

2012-12-10T17:30:31Z

JcLZM:

"Why are you so unhappy?"

Rushella lovingly lowered her head and ask, but Kujou did not reply.

He only stare at the sky, cursing the world's change to abnormality and his own life.

Right now is recess time, and the location is the roof.

It is a symbol of high school life, the sweet smell of spring, but Kujou's face is full of confusion.

The nightmarish homeroom class is over, Kujou finally ended the morning class.

Because it is the first day at school, the stuff they teach are the basics, only require some light attention and it is over- But Rushella's arrogant performance in front the teachers-completely devastated Kujou's heart.

Even the precious rest time, due to incessant questioning by Rushella regarding school regulations, left him without peace and rest.

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter1

2012-11-25T07:00:58Z

JcLZM:

{{Incomplete}}
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ah wo* <ref>Cries of pain</ref>

This bloody kiss, turned Kujou Hisu's first normal day of school—into bloody scarlet.

Just right after the opening ceremony on the way home, he was suddenly bitten by a vampire.

Other people were going home to their parents for a celebration. Many would commensurate this day by going out and feast. But Hisu, who is living alone, did not have such an event.

While he was lazily meandering toward home, the sky suddenly turns dark.

With the cool night breeze in his face, Kujou walked into a nearby park.

The lush foliage and trees were blocking the light from the street lamps, so the entire area was extremely dark. One couldn't even see his or her own fingers.

But why did he choose such a route? Kujou was not even sure himself.

To be more reasonable, it was due to a delicious scent of some kind.

On the road within the park, a sweet smell was emitted.

Hypnotized by the scent, by the time he had realized what was going on, he found himself on a particular deserted road.

The result of this— was a complete disaster.

A vampire from the myths suddenly appears in front of him. However, before he could even resist, he is bitten.

No, if we are to step back about 100 steps, being bitten isn't a big deal.

Although it felt awful to have so much blood drained from him, his life was not endangered.

If it was the average person — right before the touch of death - this deep question still might have been overlooked. But to Kujou, it was not a question to be concerned with.

There is the possibility of death from blood loss, but no matter how much blood is drained, there is no danger in the possibility of becoming a vampire.

Thus---the problem in front of him is...

“What is going on? Is this magic? Or a sleight of hand? Answer me! Human!”

This stubborn vampire who tangled herself around him and refuses to go.

After she finished drinking blood, kept on following, and incessantly yelled from behind.

“It is nighttime, can't you be a bit more quiet?”

“I am more lively at night!”

“What a troublesome vampire..”

Vampire Characteristic # 2- They become active at night, and retreat at dawn. For this characteristic they are called the king of the night, but to night-cats<ref>'''night-cats''' = night-owl for westerners</ref> like Kujou it is extremely annoying.

“Why does nothing happen when I bit you? After being bitten you should become my servant! Following my orders!”

“Don’t ~ want.” Kujou emphatically rejects her.

Truly, for this kind of impossible thing to happen, to a vampire it is same as if the world has toppled over.

No matter if its saints, nobles or murderous thugs, as long as she/he is born human, being bitten by vampires will trigger the transformation.

Also the people who are bitten, their spirit would be dominated by the vampire, with their only consideration to be the master's welfare....but Kujou does not even appear to pay attention.

“What kind of person are you?! What kind of magic is this? !?”

“I have no idea, this is not a skill, it is a physical trait, phy-sical.”

I have answered your questions several times already, an angry Kujou replies in an unfriendly tone.

“How could such a situation exist? Also, I am a VAMPIRE, you are meeting a lady like myself! Thus, you should be like..... that right??”

“It is scary. You are wearing this 'I am a vampire' outfit, I didn't expect I would be targeted by you.”

“Didn't think you were an expert. From the way you talk, this is not the first time you met a vampire right?”

“.....Ah, I used to know a vampire, that's it.”

Kujou didn't speak anymore, only kept walking silently.

Rushella also realized that continuing to ask such questions would be futile, thus she remained silent for a few minutes before bringing up a different question.

“....Backup 100 steps, I will recognize the fact you have an absurd body. And I don't care about those run-of-the-mill vampires; you cannot escape the fangs of a (True Ancestor). Confess, what trick are you using?”

Kujou suddenly stops.

Suddenly bringing up a certain description, and he cannot ignore it.

“True ancestor? Are you joking?”

“Of course not? I am at the apex of the vampire race, I carry the blood of the founder, the mighty 'True ancestor'-sama!”

As Rushella proudly replies, her full chest puffs up, and Kujou couldn't help but lower his sight.

“In a society like today, something like a true ancestor, is rarer than endangered species. Where are you from? Some place far in the mountains?”

“The way you speak is so impolite....”

When Rushella replies, Kujou begin to sense danger, and suddenly becomes more alert.

The opponent is a vampire. In pitch-dark night.

Other than his body, he does not have any special strengths, there is no way to struggle or win.

And the vampire girl has a pair of short swords attached to each of her legs. Each of her snow-white legs has a sheath bound to her fishnet hose, releasing a dangerous aura.

Against that, the only equipment is a high school book-bag.

Naturally, there is nothing in that bag that can be used against a vampire.

Recognizing his own disadvantages, Kujou's face darkens with fear. But Rushella returnes it with a enchanting smile.

“Don't worry, I won't use any violent tactics that would harm your body. I want you to voluntarily offer me your neck.”

Rushella squints her black pupils, and its shape changes into something resembling a cat's.

Then her eyes---releases a beam of scarlet light.

As his gaze met hers', he understood what Rushella is trying to do.

Vampire's third characteristic- Magic Eyes.

People who are weak willed would be enchanted by those scarlet pupils, and their spirit forever trapped in the darkness.

“Although this is not my original idea, but it is more noble than hunting you down. Not to mention a spiritually stubborn person, a person like you, cannot possibly escape my eyes' binding. Kneel before me, and offer me your neck!”

“Ah, magic eyes don't work on me either...”

Kujou scratched his head, and replied slowly.

Based on what he is saying, his eyes were not dazzled by the <<Magic Eyes>>.

Rushella's jaw drops, and stares back blankly.

Looking at her, Kujou couldn't but feel but sorry, and lowers his gaze.

“Thus......Sorry?”

“....Don't be sorry! This is making me even more mad, why is this? Why are my <<Magic Eyes>> not working?”

“That, also can be said to be an physical attribute. You know I would not transform into a vampire, and didn't expect this? Pretty much all vampire abilities does not work on me.”

“No...impossible...”

Rushella's shocked body collapses on the ground.

Some insignificant human. Both Vampire bite and Magic Eye appear to be useless.

It appear her very existence as a vampire is in doubt.

“I, actually was [defeated] by a human?”

Looking at a depressed Rushella, Kujou realizes his chance to escape.

Unfortunately, Rushella recovers quickly.

“No...this is impossible. Something must have went wrong. Maybe I haven't practiced enough!”

“........? That, using <Magic Eyes> should be second nature to vampires right? Especially for a (True Ancestor)-sama, who should have been using this for years right?”

Facing Kujou's analysis, Rushella looks away.

As if she is trying to avoid the other person's question, her eyes falls upon a nearby feral cat.

[Lets go test it on a nearby prey]

Rushella reaches out her hand to catch the cat.

This black cat appear to be a bit chubby, but is extremely alert. As soon as Rushella approaches, it dashes away.

But in the end, it is only a cat, and thus no match for the king of the night. After a fierce struggle, Rushella catches the wild feline, and helds up by her hands.

“Making me waste my time...hey, look at me!”

But the cat instantly looks away.

Rushella could only use her hand to turn its head toward her, and the scarlet light from her eyes meet the cat.

Although she didn't need to release (Scarlet vision), but the wild cat becomes relaxed.

“Shouldn't you quickly greet your master?”

Listening to these words, the cat's attitude does a 180 degree turn, begins to meow cutely and start to lick Rushella's hand.

“Very good....isn't it effective. It looks like I am not having the problem. Ok, one more time! Human, look at my eyes again!”

She turned around, but no one is in sight.

Only the night wind blowing across an empty park.

Rushella opens her mouth, speechless.

Only a few seconds later, she realizes she was tricked.

“That Human.....!!!”

“ESCAPED!”

Sighing while staring at the night sky, he finally arrives home.

Kujou's home is a western styled two stories home, extremely large for someone living alone. The house's white walls has now turned dark and Grey due to years of weather, giving it an ancient look. Thus, it is understandable for the neighboring children to claim it is haunted.

Even Kujou himself, if this is someone else's house, at night, he would definitely not visit, or even step on the streets nearby. But this is after all his own home, although this night stroll was not peaceful, a shower is always the first.

After cleaning his body, Kujou contently dips into the tub, but he still could not stop thinking about that strange girl.

“Vampire, huh....haven't met one in a long time”

He murmured while smiling bitterly.

Who would thought in this era, you could still meet such archetypical, or perhaps an antique, or “Full vampire” vampire.

He thought he would never meet someone like this again... nor does he want to meet one.

Definitely does not want to have dealings with a vampire again.

Kujou unconsciously reaches out to his chest which is throbbing a bit in pain. A line running down his chest. This scar blemished his otherwise pale chest, making Kujou frown.

“Couldn't pick anyone else, has to come suck my blood.....”

Kujou felt a bit sorry for her. From her hungry look, she must had been thirsty for a long time. But that is definitely not his fault.

If it is a normal person, after being bitten will transform into a vampire, or being ensnared by the <Magic Eyes>. Of course, for a normal person, the first feeling meeting a vampire would be pure terror.

But Kujou is unique in this aspect.

From Vampire related knowledge and personal meeting experience---the most important part of the is physique.

After being bitten he would not transform into a vampire, and the ability to cancel out special powers—due to this special physique, thus he have no fear of vampires.

But, he can still die from something classic like violence, or die of massive blood loss, like a normal person.

But his blood wounds would heal rapidly, and his blood regeneration is borderline superhuman. Other than that, he is no different than the average person.

Furthermore this specialty, he don't even realize it himself.

Usually unless meeting a vampire, he mostly don't feel how these factors could be advantageous.

But now, his blood red troubles are over.

Only, only that girl's features in the dark---the vampire known as Rushella's beauty, is unable to fade from his mind.

“...... She looked pretty cute.”

Kujou shakes his head, and scatters all information related to her from his head, then leaves the shower.

Using a towel to wipe his head, Kujou walks toward the kitchen.

Pulling a milk bottle from fridge to drink is just perfect, but he suddenly hears a loud banging from the door.

Although with an intercom on the door, but that person keeps slamming the door.

A really bad feeling.

An especially bad feeling.

“......Shouldn't be...right?”

With an unsettled feeling, Kujou walked toward the entrance hall.

But not only the banging did not stop, it became even more loud.

“Coming coming! I heard it, I am coming to open the door”

Kujou puts the towel on his head, then opens the door.

Peering from the door gap, he sees a beautiful girl with her arms crossed in front of his door.

Rushella returned.

And stared at him with piercing eyes.

“Found you,Human....decided to scurry away and escape. This time you will become my servant!!!”

“It is already late, please walk home slowly.” <ref>This is a traditional Asian way to see off a guest</ref>

Kujou then promptly closes the door.

Just when he wished to forget everything, but the pounding on the door became even louder. Worried about neighbors complaining, the youth could only reluctantly open the door.

“....What do you want? And how did you find my house?”

“Just because it does not work on you, my <Magic eyes> can still control animals. So I decided to use them to help me out.”

Rushella *hums* (Sound-translator) with her nose, and flicks her index finger behind her.

A group of wild dogs following behind her awaiting for orders.

Dozens of them became her servants, and are kneeling behind the Vampire girl.

It appears she decided to use (Scarlet sight) to enchant the hounds, and then used their nose to help their mistress to sniff out Kujou's home.

“Quite impressive...that is an amazing use of your abilities.”

Kujou sighs, but then he notices Rushella's face is rapidly turning red.

“.......? What?”

“Why, why are you looking like this?! Go put on some clothes!”

Kujou then realizes what he is looking like.

Just finishing his shower, the upper half of his body is naked, and the lower half is only covered by a pair of sleeping-underwear.

While it could be exciting to the opposite sex, but being half naked shouldn't be that shocking.

But Rushella's face is turning utterly scarlet.

“Hey, what? Are you shy? You were jumping for my neck earlier, now you see a naked torso and..?”

“Stop talking! Put some clothes on!”

“Why don't you complain inside?”

Kujou opens the door, letting her inside.

Although she could cross inside with a single step, but Rushella does not enter.

As if she is stopped by an invisible force, and could not step forward no matter how hard she trys.

“In other words...you can't enter....if you don't have my permission.”

Vampire special characteristic #4-First time visiting someone's house, must receive permission or cannot enter.

Even though this characteristic is absolutely absurd, and completely without reason, but it is the truth.

Rushella standing in front of the door and unable to enter is ironclad evidence.

There is no material barrier, but she is held back by her racial trait—in order words, she is being bound by a supernatural force, thus, it is a proof of being a vampire.

“Don't look down on me, Human. Give permission quickly, this is for your own good....”

Rushella coldly warns Kujou with a voice with supernatural potency, but he is the one with the advantage.

“I can't do that. If I give the permission, wouldn't you gain the freedom of movement?”

“So it is like this, then I have no choice, boys, give him some colors!” <ref>Easterner way to say “teach him a lesson”</ref>

Rushella snapps her fingers; the dogs behind her begin to howl like mad.

WONG WONG WONG WONG WONG!!!!!!!

The high-tenor dog barks fills the street under the night sky.

Kujou holds his ears together, and complains bitterly.

“What are you doing! Neighbors are going to come to me and complain! I am going to get yelled at.”

“Who cares about you. I will proclaim now, before you give permission, don't even think about them stopping. Don't think your little human intelligence can outfox me!”

After all, (Kujou) escaped once, Rushella's attitude became hardened.

Kujou ended up surrendering, sighed, and answered her request.

“Ok, Ok, I under-stand<ref>breakup of the word is intended</ref>. But, before I welcome vampire-sama to enter, I need to make some preparations, can you wait a few minutes?”

“....Don't even think about locking the door all night and refuse to come out, otherwise they will bark all night!”

“I understand, it won't take long. I got to put on my clothes, right? It is chilly right now, and your eyes are pretty disturbed, right?”

She definitely appears to be uncomfortable with Kujou half naked; Rushella, whose face is full of unhappiness still nods her head.

“Please wait a bit”

Kujou closes the door, then vanishes into the depth of the house.

Rushella waits for untold minutes, and the door finally opens. Kujou comes back with a pair of black T-Shirt.

“Hum, you have put some clothes on. Now, according to our agreement, let me in!”

“Yes-Yes, please enter.”

As these words were spoken, the atmosphere changed.

As if a tight rope has been snapped, or as if thin glass has been shattered—Kujou has these images in mind.

“Permission received. Good, now offer me your blood!”

Two eyes blazing with fire, Rushella walks straight pass the door.

Looking at Kujou's neck, to taste the delicious red blood again...

“.....Eh?”

As she almost reaches the boy's neck, she smells a stench.

Although a vampire's sense of smell is not good as a dog's, but it is far significantly sharper than humans', able to distinguish the source of the odor.

It is a forbidden smell to vampires.

“You, did you?”

Taking advantage of Rusella's shock, Kujou covers her face with the towel in his left hand.

The great king of the night instantly collapses and faints on the floor.

Kujou stares at her with understanding eyes, and holds out a plastic jar on his left hand.

On the label it marked:

[Specially made Garlic Powder]

Vampire weakness #1-Fear of Garlic

Even though it is an old fact, but it is very effective on the fainted Rushella. Pouring the entire can on to the towel was highly effective.

To be safe, Kujou waits for several minutes, then finally lifts the towel from her face.

A beautiful vampire knocked down from a face full of garlic, looking absolutely pitiful.

But still, her dark beauty still remain untouched. Beauty is her greatest weapon, something that Kujou already understood.

If her face came closing, it would way exceed the killing power of the <Magic Eye>

“Now....what to do next.”

The best way to get rid of a vampire, to drive a stake through her heart, and the next step is to cut off her head, but Kujou don't plan to be that extreme.

Because, he is not willing. Even though she is not human, Kujou is still incapable of such blood-lust. Also, she is a girl with a huge bust; to slam a stake through that-is extremely conflicting.

Or Kujou can leave her where she is, and she will turn to ash at dawn.

While considering his options, he realizes there is something very comparable to a vampire next to Rushella.

It is something to help her to pass the daytime-a coffin.

It is an another old vampire item, but something very critical to a vampire. Pure black at the back with elaborate workmanship, it is engraved with well very carved runes. The design could be called a work of art. There is a heavy lock on the side, but Rushella did not appear to lock it.

“(She) even brought her sleeping gear....but this coffin is really old fashioned, what is (she) about...”

Kujou with a surprised face openes the lid; the internal design is well made, with extremely soft padding in red.

Carefully carrying Rushella into the coffin, Kujou closes the lid.

“This ought do it. Go go, you all should leave too.”

Kujou drives away the dogs, due to Rushella fainting, the effect of the <Magic Eyes> ended, so Rushella's groupies all leaves.

As his front door become clear, Kujou sighs in relief.

Exhausted. Lets sleep first. I will think about things after sleeping.

Finding a good place for Rushella's coffin, the boy yawns, and heads for his room on the second floor.

Dreamed an highly uncomfortable dream.

Possibly due to meeting a vampire, it is a scenario that one wish not to be in, a memory that is not to be remembered, but an unforgettable fact. Part dream, part conscience.

It is a sun drenched wilderness.

Kujou finds himself lying on the ground.

The heat seares his skin, sapping moisture and strength.

Like death is not far-as if one feet is already pass the gate of hell.

His snow white skin, becoming a death like palor, rapidly losing blood color.

Heart beat already stopping, the source of life's blood flow, also losses its use.

But conscience still remains. As if he is watching his body from a different angle, this could be considered a dying experience. Trying to command his own body, trying to scream at his own body.

“.....COME! YOU CAN'T...AHHH!!!!”

Her voice sounded exhausted in the background.

Two hands unable to stop squeezing his chest.

To recover a throbbing pulse, to ignite the fire of life.

“It is...enough. It is....really enough, ahhhhh....”

He wanted to tell her that.

Wanted to reach out for her hand.

But he could not do it, his body unable to budge.

Thus, she never stopped. Did her best to call back his life.

Behind is the searing sun, with two hands relentlessly pushing into his chest.

“Stop....if you keep doing this, you will.....!”

Finally opening his eyes and screaming.

“........Ah?”

Kujou finally realizes the dream is over.

The sight returns to his familiar room.

Yup...it was only a dream, a memory of the past.

It is already past....but there is still something heavy on his chest.

As if it is being held down by something.

It has certain kind of softness, but is not heavy. It feels like something soft yet bouncy holding him down.

And there is a very high class fragrance flowing into his nose. Maybe this is still a dream.

The alarm clock still had not rung. Lets sleep a little bit more, as Kujou thought. In that instant, there is a sudden sharp pain coming from his neck, and he wakes up.

AH WO! <ref>cry of pain</ref>

There is the sound of being bitten from the left side of his neck.

“PAIN!”

Kujou want to jump up and hold his neck, but the heavy object on his chest refused to move.

“You are awake”

“You”

That is Rushella, lying on his body, penetrating his neck with her fangs.

It is especially important to point out, her arousing look.

Clad only in a towel, with water droplets landing rolling on to his chest.

From the look of her steamy body, it appear she just came out of the tower.

“Why, why...”

“Do you think garlic can stop me? Even though my race hate it, but I am a real [True Ancestor], something like that only work short term on me.”

“....So garlic has an reduced effect against high class vampires, so I now recognize you are indeed high level. But why go take a shower? Why do you have to use my bath?”

“Because you gave me permission to enter your home. In other words, everything here is open to my use. Also, you can't blame me, because you are the one who sprayed me full of garlic, even my coffin stink of it! Finally, hot water is really convenient, I was worried about the effect of the running water, but there seem to be no effect. Humans could be really capable too.”

Looking at Rushella's happy face, Kujou couldn't but think about vampire's other weakness.

Vampire weakness # 2—Running water.

Moving and cleansing water- is a dangerous weakness for vampires.

But apparently it is limited to natural running water, or holy water.

Human made water, containing chlorine and different than natural water, shouldn't have any effects on Rushella.

“....thus, after you happily bathe yourself, coming to suck my blood now?”

“So noisy, shut up. But it appear you are really weak right now. Is it because of that? Even though you are a human but dislike morning?”

Kujou's resistance is indeed weak. To be honest, keep holding like this is not bad.

“Indeed, I heard certain kind of people, because of blood pressure will become like this. Let me look, how is your current blood flow. I can feel your blood flow by touch. Normally, After some adjustment and blood consumption will be even easier.....strange, how come blood all went to the bottom half of your body?”

“That is a young man's most senstive area, please don't play with it....but, it is a morning phenomenon, how should I explain this?”

Kujou couldn't explain it properly, so he turned his face away.

But his line of sight still reached Rushella.

In other, it is zoomed toward her chest.

Two highly ripe fruit pushing into his chest.

Twin snowy peaks, complimented by her impossibly slim body. A valley that just lose your sight into....

To be exact, her towels was about to fall off, and her pink spot was about to be revealed....

“LECHOUS FIEND!!!!”

Rushella's face went scarlet, instantly left the boy's chest, and repeatly slapping his face in the process.

His face was loudly slapped left and right.

“What are you doing! You are the one who revealed to me to look at! Your completely unreasonable, body, elasticity and softness is what!”

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 4

2012-11-22T13:19:03Z

JcLZM: /* Chapter 4 */

==Chapter 4==

''Angel Flowers' Workshop'' was the peculiar name of that flower shop.

The roof of a greenhouse could be seen on the wide garden of a single house located near a high-rent district's main street.

''Greenhouse'', I thought. It shouldn't be strange for a gardening enthusiast to have a greenhouse in their house, but even so, I gazed at the glass-sided triangular roof basking in the winter sun with a complicated feeling.

The gatepost had a copper plate with a sculpted relief of an angel; a lovely angel spreading his wings and blowing a trumpet.

It didn't seem like a coincidence anymore.

I remembered the design of the wings carved on the red pills.
Aren't they really similar to the wings on this doorplate? Did Hakamizaka Shirou decide to give the drug the name of an angel upon seeing this? I don't know. I might be jumping into conclusions.

I looked behind the fence. In the spacious front garden, I saw a tiered stand full of poinsettias. There were several female customers in the verandah that served as the open shop. Friendly chatting with the customers in the middle, a woman who specially stood out was facing this way. She had neatly arranged short hair, big earrings, and exotic features that somehow gave the impression that she was Greek or Turkish.
Without even needing to compare her to the data, I knew who she was at first glance: Iharagi Junko.

I remembered Alice's words from the NEET Detective Squad meeting we had had the former day.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

“Using the information Yondaime got from Ayaka might be complicated for you” Alice quickly glanced at me. “But it's a potential clue, so we must use it.”

After that, Alice's fingers ran over the keyboard. The profile of a woman was displayed on the monitors surrounding the bed.

Iharagi Junko. 38 years old. Mother of one child, divorced from her husband. As a gardening researcher, she has appeared on TV a number of times, she also wrote numerous books. She manages a shop named Angel Flowers' Workshop, ten minutes away from M High.

Back when the Gardening Club existed, Ayaka relied on that shop to cultivate those unique poppy flowers.

“Is it a shop Ayaka knew from before? Or did Hakamizaka Shirou tell her about it?”

I asked, caught between the feeling of not wanting to touch the subject and wanting to dig up the truth.

“It seems like she doesn't remember. Almost all the memories related to Fix have vanished inside her.”

Hakamizaka Shirou.... And Toshi-san. Ayaka's memories about being entrusted with the sin of growing those blue poppy flowers.

''But they might return'', I thought. It's obvious. She's been living just like before, taking care of the plants in the greenhouse, so there's a connection with the past somewhere.

“However, there's a high possibility that Hakamizaka introduced the shop to her. Ayaka apparently purchased quite a few unusual and expensive gardening medicines from that shop. It was unlikely that the school's Gardening Club had that many medicines. They barely use them now, actually.”

''It would be better to confirm more with Ayaka''--No one said that. We had chosen that winding road on our detective work to avoid that, after all.

“So this woman is Hakamizaka's acquaintance? If so, the police might have tracked her last year.”

Tetsu-senpai folded his arms.

“See if you can find out anything, Tetsu. We also need to meet Iharagi Junko in person, we have no time to waste.”

“If she's a widow, then it's my turn. Since she's so beautiful, I'm itching to put my skills to use.”

Smiling brightly, Hiro-san raised his thumb and pointed at himself.

“No, I'll go.” I interjected, and Hiro-san widened his eyes exaggeratedly and looked at me.

“Why? I mean, I know your gigolo skills have far surpassed mine, Narumi-kun, but you're not even 18 yet, are you?”

I had so many things to retort that I gave up and began explaining instead.

“I'm an M High student and I was in the gardening club, so I can easily make up an excuse to enter that shop. If you approach her as an outsider, even if you get close to her it will take time.”

Well, that's true... Hiro-san muttered.

“So, will I be informed when you enter the widow's bedroom at least, Narumi-kun?”

“Hiro, that's enough!” “I'm being serious now!”

Hiro-san pursed his lips and shrugged. Hasn't he learned a lesson after all the times Min-san hit him?

“Okay then, I'll ask the ladies I know if they know something about Iharagi Junko and all that.”

“Alright, let's go.”

Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san turned to the entrance.

“By the way, where's Major?” I asked.

“I talked to him on the phone just now. He's installing bugs and cameras in Iharagi Junko's house.” Alice nonchalantly answered.

“That's, uhm... Well, it's too late to say this, but.... Isn't what Major's doing a crime?”

“Indeed, it's too late to say that, Narumi-kun.” “Hiro's existence is a crime in itself.” “Tetsu, aren't you a genuine criminal? You even have a criminal record.” “It's not a criminal record, it's just a correctional guidance history.”

They both exited the Agency while arguing. I watched them leave, still sitting on the bed.

Yes, it's too late to think about it now, but we ''are'' doing illegal acts.
The reason I was worrying this time was because we weren't certain that this woman, Iharagi Junko, was our enemy.
Since our partners are always yakuza/mafia hoodlums, the reluctance to brush with the law is numbed.

“Hmph. How foolish. A crime is a crime, no matter who your partner is. It's seriously too late to think about it.”

Seeing through my thoughts, Alice looked at me with scornful eyes.

“No, I know, but...”

I still didn't feel convinced. Iharagi Junko seemed like an ordinary person.

“Iharagi Junko had a reason to accept money from the Fix manufacturing group, at least.”

Alice said, staring at the monitor.

“If those poppies are being cultivated again now, then she might be like Ayaka was before, thinking the fertilizers are something necessary.”

“So...” I gulped, looking at the neat smile on the photograph. “Could that woman be ''Shushuri''?”

“There's a possibility that it is indeed that person's nickname.”

I folded my arms, breathed through my nose, and then exhaled.

“If that's the case, then it would explain why the drug was scattered on these streets, right...?”

Because Shushuri is in this city. Hakamizaka and the others got together near Shushuri's flower shop, they created the narcotic factory, then they noticed the greenhouse in the school that was really near, so they got closer to Ayaka's brother, Toshi-san.

“Let's not jump into conclusions so hastily.”

Alice glanced at me from the side, taking a sip of Dr Pepper.

“There are still lots of questions. If we don't disentangle them one by one, we're going to misread the truth.”

But we were indeed pressed for time. Yondaime's intense gaze and Ayaka's uneasy eyes flickered somewhere in my head. I licked my lips and asked:

“What are those other questions?”

“First of all, why now after a whole year.”

“Aah...” I also wondered the same before. Why did people with saved up fix suddenly started to move at the same time? And they all seemed to need to get money urgently. Now, after the four seasons passed, something set in motion that incident, which should be immersed in the darkness already, for a second time. But what?

“And there's something else...”

Alice's voice became deeper and more majestic.

“I'm curious about why Hakamizaka Shirou needed Ayaka's greenhouse.”

“...Eh?”

I took a good look at the detective's face.

“What do you mean? Isn't that because he needed to cultivate the flowers that served as the raw materials?”

“There were lots of Angel Fix supplies before Ayaka and Toshi took part on the manufacturing. Hakamizaka had other large-scale cultivation places. The police made that public on their investigation. M High's greenhouse wasn't such an important area. Why did he use it?”

“Weren't the raw materials insufficient? Maybe he wanted to increase the production a bit more...”

“That reason was satisfying for me last year, but the circumstances are different now. There's the fact that Ayaka frequented Angel Flowers' Workshop, and more importantly, Toshi's testimony.”

Toshi-san's testimony?

“He said he periodically went to the greenhouse and took a report written by Ayaka along with the flowers that had turned blue.”

“Yes, but, wasn't that also because of the raw materials? I can't think of anything else.”

“No--”

Alice shut her mouth mid-sentence, and her face clouded.

“Let's drop this subject. Now is not the time to turn it into words.”

The detective forsook my doubts with cool-headed words.

“Anyway, Iharagi Junko. We should look for her connection with Hakamizaka.”

“...Alright.”

I stood up from the bed and hung my head in shame, placing my hands on the wall.

“What's the matter?”

“...Aah, well... I said all those courageous words to Hiro-san, but I have no idea how should I get information out of her.”

Alice sighed unnaturally.

“You can just ask. For example, ′''were you an acquaintance of the main criminal responsible of the narcotic manufacturing, Hakamizaka Shirou?''′, and the like.”

“Eeeeeh?!” I unintentionally let out a hysterical voice, turning my head back at Alice. The detective shrugged.

“It's not a situation where you have to do cunning questioning. Trick her into telling the truth with whatever method you please. Isn't lying through your teeth your signature move? If she contacts anyone or disposes of anything, it will be caught in Major's antennas. Right now, that's what should get us the best results.

“Ah...”

That's right. So that's why the bugs were prepared so quickly? Sounds somewhat tiring. In the end, my only duty is making up an excuse to shake up Iharagi Junko, huh? And even Alice has clearly told me that lying through my teeth is my signature move.

But it can't be helped. Because it's indeed the only thing I can do.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

Standing in front of Angel Flowers' Workshop, after I finished remembering every word Alice said, I looked at the garden behind the gate once again. The leisured ladies were holding potted plants in their hands, asking things to Iharagi Junko. To make matters worse, there were also two young girls inside, wearing light blue aprons with a picture of an angel printed on them. They were probably from the staff of the shop.

What should I do? There's no atmosphere to ask her if she's acquainted with the main criminal responsible of the narcotic manufacturing, and it doesn't seem like the ladies are going to leave soon.

Aah—No, I don't have to worry so much, I realized. I should attack as it is. I only have to shake her up.

Even though I was reassuring myself in my head, it took me a while to finally take action. I took four deep breaths, removed the gloves from my sweaty palms, opened my duffle coat feeling the cold wind on my chest, and upon calming down, I walked through the gate.

“Excuse me....”

“Welcome.” “Welcome!”

The two young employees saw me first. Iharagi Junko turned her gaze at me next, and all the ladies looked our way. Their facial expressions fell a little. It wasn't a place that many high school boys in uniforms visited.

“Go ahead, feel free to look around as you please.”

Iharagi Junko's gentle smile returned as she said that. I looked at the other women and took a step closer to Iharagi, beginning to talk:

“Uhm, I'm from M High's Gardening Club. Do you remember a girl who bought lots of things and asked advice from you last year, Shinozaki Ayaka?”

Her face wasn't clouded, just genuinely pensive.

“...Aah! Shinozaki-san. I remember her, yes. However, I haven't seen her lately, could it be that she stopped working with flowers?”

I felt a little disappointed. So she admits knowing Ayaka so easily?

“How can I help you today?”

When I was asked that, my suspicions started to grow thin. Isn't this person just an horticulturist? Isn't she just a good citizen unrelated to Hakamizaka who knew Ayaka beforehand? Aren't our deductions wrong? But there's no time. In this very moment, those poppy flowers are being cultivated, their juices are being extracted, purified and made into pills, and Hirasaka-gumi is sniffing around for that place.

With those thoughts racing, I squeezed out my words.

“...Do you know a man called Hakamizaka Shirou?”

Iharagi Junko's smile cracked. I was even more surprised.

“Y-you... Hakamizaka-san... Are you.... Hakamizaka-san's....”

The words in her question vanished into nothing.

“Sensei, what's the matter?” “Is something wrong?”

The customers spoke with suspicious faces. Iharagi Junko bowed at them, then she turned around to look at the employees on the sides of the verandah.

“Please, look after the customers for a minute. I need to help this person.”

She turned around at me again and took a step closer, pointing at the front door of the house.

“...Please, let's talk about this inside.”

I entered the bright living room. The walls were covered with hung baskets with dry flowers. It was an elegant but unsettling room. A strong herbal fragrance was also hanging in the air.

“Please have a seat.”

Iharagi Junko placed a cup of black tea on the table. I sat in front of her, and the silence mixed and danced mid-air along with the steam of the black tea.

“...Sorry for suddenly barging in and saying weird things.”

I suddenly flat-out apologized.

“No, it's nothing...”

Iharagi Junko casted her eyes down. I just couldn't see her as someone related to narcotics manufacturing at all. Our deductions must be wrong indeed...

“So... Were you an acquaintance of Hakamizaka Shirou?”

I couldn't hold it anymore, so I inquired directly. Her shoulders twitched when she heard the name Hakamizaka. With a hesitation that didn't match her 38 years of age, she raised her gaze again.

“Before that, uhm, are you really from M High....?”

“Ah, I-I'm sorry. My name is Fujishima Narumi.” I bowed my head. “I'm Shinozaki-san's classmate, and I used to be in the Gardening Club with her.”

“I see, but, how do you know about Hakamizaka-san?”

“I'm an assistant detective.”

Iharagi Junko tilted her head. She probably wasn't used to hearing the term 'assistant detective.' I continued talking:

“There was a disturbance related to narcotics a year ago... I'm investigating that.”

“Wh....Why? Aren't you a high school student? And the police has dealt with that incident a long time ago...”

“Many companions of mine had died because of that drug. Even a person that was related to the group of criminals is dying and still suffering now.”

A part of that wasn't a lie. She lowered her gaze at the serious subject.

“...I see.... Hakamizaka-san also died because of that...”

She won't even feign ignorance about that, I thought.

“How did you get to know Hakamizaka?”

I patiently repeated my question. Iharagi Junko finally raised her head.

“He was a regular customer. He started using them by the time he went to Iran, but since he was a graduate from a Japanese university, there were many fertilizers he couldn't buy, he used my shop.”

“Is... that all?”

“Yes...”

Iharagi Junko tilted her head with a doubtful expression.

“I told all that to the police. They also inspected my shop and my greenhouse. Why are you investigating now...? It's been a year, hasn't it?”

So the police also found out about this woman? I was a little surprised, but I concealed that feeling. It was obvious if you thought about it. If the fertilizers used were so unusual they would obviously leave clues, and the police definitely wouldn't overlook them.

If despite that the crime wasn't solved, then this person really isn't Shushuri?

No, I reconsidered. There's still one source of the raw material that the police didn't find out. Ayaka.

“Do you know what kind of relationship did Hakamizaka and Shinozaki-san have?”

When I asked that, Iharagi Junko's facial expression didn't change much.

“Hakamizaka-san introduced this shop to Shinozaki-san... And they bought almost the same fertilizers.”

Iharagi Junko stopped mid-sentence and gasped.

“...It couldn't be... Shinozaki-san was involved in that incident? Aah, but, right, was she growing the same flowers? I can't believe it....”

I was almost equally surprised. Is she only realizing now that Ayaka was growing those flowers that served as the narcotics raw materials? Does she really not know anything, or is she acting? Should I insist on talking about Ayaka? No, I shouldn't expose myself so fecklessly.

“So, Ayaka hasn't come here at all, right? Until when did Hakamizaka come? Hasn't any of Hakamizaka's acquaintances come here lately?”

I half rose from my seat, interrogating her. Iharagi Junko cast her eyes down, shaking her head many times.

“No one came. I already told everything to the police a year ago.”

When I was about to question further, I heard tapping footsteps behind me, and the sound of a door being vigorously opened.

“Mama! A friend of Shirou-san came again?”

Iharagi Junko widened her eyes and stood up. I gasped and drew my chair back, turning around. A little boy carrying a backpack on his back and wearing a jumper came rushing into the living room.
When his eyes met mine, he stood still and bowed his head with a “Good afternoon”. After that, he shifted his focus to Iharagi Junko.

“Are you Shirou-san's friend?”

“Wh—What is this boy saying-?”

Iharagi Junko went around the table and rushed to the little boy, catching him by the shoulders and pushing him to the door.

“Go wash your hands and go to your room, okay?”

“He's Shirou-san's friend, right? The ladies outside were saying he said something about Hakamizaka Shirou.”

“Tomoki!” Iharagi Junko shrieked. “W-what are you saying!? Anyway, just go!”

I approached that boy named Tomoki, but Iharagi Junko stood in the middle.

“P-please leave! I have nothing else to tell you!”

Tomoki-kun looked like he had something to say behind her mother.

“Tomoki, do as I say!”

With her mother's scolding voice, the back carrying a satchel disappeared through the door again.

When I stepped out of Angel Flowers' Workshop, I stopped the IC recorder in my breast pocket. My suspicions had now turned into pitch black clouds, covering my thoughts.

That boy—Iharagi Junko's son—said ′A friend of Shirou-san came ''again''?′
In other words, someone came before.

So, is this woman indeed Shushuri? The angel who haunted these streets, scattering words of temptation and death through those red pills?

I didn't know how to corner a person that not even the police investigation could catch, but I had the Detective Squad who didn't mind doing illegal activities. It wasn't like their purpose was being dragged to the court, but they had to do something by any means.

When I went back to the crossroad corner where my bicycle, I saw a silhouette approaching a few meters ahead. I practically collapsed over the bike, and I put my arms on the hedge to support my body.

It was Yondaime.

His hair that was usually standing on end was down, and he was wearing a tidy gray jacket, but his sharp gaze wasn't concealed at all.
Why is Yondaime here—Ahh, no, Yondaime does know about Iharagi Junko. He must have came to observe the shop and get information.
When Yondaime walked closer, my eyes fell to the asphalt under my feet as I picked up the bicycle.

I didn't raise my head. I could only count his footsteps. After all, I had gotten separated from him like that, so I didn't know what face I should make. I didn't have the energy to walk away, either.

When Yondaime passed by my side, my whole body stiffened and I held my breath. When the footsteps disappeared behind me, I finally stomped on the asphalt as if trying to kick it away, and stepped on the pedals. The cold wind cut my ears and pierced the gap between my scarf and my head.

We didn't say anything to each other and our eyes didn't meet. That was a given because I said he had turned into my enemy, but my heart still ached as if it was about to get twisted off.

Needless to say, the one who had broken things to that extent had been me.

“The identities of the three mahjong bears has been found out. Tetsu and the others went to confirm that just now.”

When I showed up at the Detective Agency, Alice said that. I was surprised and climbed up the bed with my coat and my scarf still on. Three monitors displayed a photograph and a profile each. They were indeed the three young men I had suspected and kept an eye on.

“So you found them.”

Didn't Alice instruct the NEET Detective Squad to focus on the paid dating incident and give up on chasing after the mahjong bears? How did she find them?

“I'm afraid I wasn't the one who found them.” Alice shrugged. “Yondaime sent me an email.”

I was dumbfounded.

“W...Why?”

Weren't we enemies now?

“Even if Hinamura Souichirou is your enemy, if we progressed with our investigation based on this information, Hirasaka-gumi could approach Shushuri once again.”

I looked up at the roof and sighed.

“You must be thinking ''′So am I the only one opening wounds everywhere because of my insignificant stubbornness?′'', right?”

“...Don't go assuming what other people are thinking on your own....” You're basically right, though.

Alice pursed her lips and continued:

“But, you're not the only stubborn one. I am your employer, and an enemy of yours is an enemy of mine. Of course, I can no longer obtain all of Yondaime's information, and I can't ask him to fix my stuffed toys anymore, either.”

“Why--”

I swallowed my words. I felt a creaky pain on my throat. This was the consequence of our decision. Alice left the decision to me, and I chose to oppose Yondaime. I severed the mutual trust and affection between Yondaime and Alice with my own hands.

Stop, don't think about that, I told myself. I was aware of the magnitude of the wounds, but I had the feeling that the blood flowing from them was increasing. I bit my lips and swallowed my iron-flavored saliva, then I slowly opened my mouth and began my report as an assistant detective:

“I met with Iharagi Junko. She's quite suspicious.”

Alice nodded, hiding her loneliness behind her long eyelashes.

“Well done. Speak.”

I described in detail what happened at Angel Flowers' Workshop. About how Iharagi Junko said she knew Hakamizaka Shirou and Ayaka and didn't deny it, and how she said she had told everything to the police and even let them inspect her shop and her greenhouse. And then her son had revealed that an acquaintance of Hakamizaka Shirou had come before.

“I see... Then we can focus on various questions, if she's Shushuri.”

Alice stared at the empty Dr Pepper can in her hand.

“But there's still not enough information. If Iharagi Junko orders her gardening fertilizers online, we could find out her background right away, but it would be good to know what kind of fertilizers Hakamizaka used...”

She hesitated, and I also lowered my gaze to the sheets.
Ayaka would know about that. More precisely, Ayaka before leaping from the rooftop would know.
As of yet, that information was buried somewhere among Ayaka's memories, and maybe they could be dug up. But we fought with Yondaime to not let him do that.

The phone rang. Alice bent her body and pushed the talk button, switching to hands-free.

′The three mahjong bears are missing.′

Tetsu-senpai's voice resounded inside the bedroom.

“Missing? Since when?” Alice inquired in a tense voice.

Missing? Again?

′Dunno. Hiro is now looking for the last people who saw them. The three live alone, so no one noticed they were missing for a while.′

As soon as she finished talking with Tetsu-senpai, Alice called Major.

“Did any of the mahjong bears visit Flower Angels' Workshop?”

′Not presently. However, the surveillance started yesterday, so we can't know if they went there before.′

“Hmm. How many people are rotating? I want to calculate the labor costs.”

Since we couldn't ask Hirasaka-gumi now, Major's survival game partners had been asked to rotate in order to keep watch 24 hours a day. Of course, that should be quite expensive.

′Eight people. Is Tetsu-san's money enough?′

“That's my own problem. All of you continue keeping watch.”

Alice took a deep breath and started her next can of Dr Pepper.

First the survivor of the Fix's manufacturing group, Chigasawa Teruhiko, and now the three people who used Fix to earn money on the mahjong parlors, had disappeared.
Where did they all vanish to? And where is all the money they gathered?

“Do we know how those three are connected to Hakamizaka?”

Alice shook her head.

“Not yet. We don't know the link between Oshima and Hakamizaka either. Had they contacted each other online to get the drugs I could investigate everything, but since the people who took Angel Fix had that surreal network...”

I had come in contact with that surrealism once for just a moment, so I understood the meaning of Alice's words. Those red angels' pills enhanced your senses and let you experience great happiness, giving you a dreadful mental sharpness. In the middle of this city's torrent of lights and noises, one could discern Bob Dylan's song coming from a portable music player, finding the dealers. There was no need to use the internet or cellphones.

Maybe Hakamizaka Shirou told those people something when they met, a way to meet Shushuri? And then after a year they had to visit her, gather money and set off on a trip?

“Why now? What made them do it?”

Alice muttered. I looked into her eyes, then I picked up the empty cans and got up. As I had been her assistant for some time now, I knew that once she sinks in the swamp of her thoughts, she won't come to the surface for a while.

When I was throwing the empty cans into the dumpster in front of the kitchen's door I heard a voice saying “Fujishima-kun!”
When I raised my head, Ayaka approached the back alley with long steps. She had just arrived, judging by the coat she was wearing over her uniform.

“I went to Yondaime's place!” Ayaka said, raising her eyebrows, and I was taken aback.

“Eh- w-why-!?”

“Because you won't tell me anything, Fujishima-kun.”

Ayaka pushed both her gloved hands against my chest.

“Yondaime wasn't there, but the men from the gang told me lots of things!”

My head started to hurt. Why did she do that? I took back the sake ritual just so Ayaka wouldn't be involved with Hirasaka-gumi or the investigation...

“I couldn't understand most of what they said, but I understood when they said Fujishima-kun severed his bonds with Yondaime. Hey, is that true?”

Ayaka looked like she was about to cry. I gave up on trying to think, so I forced a smile.

“No, you see, that's... That brotherhood sake ritual was just a game of make-believe. Kinda like turf wars between delinquents and all that. You shouldn't worry about that, Ayaka.”

“I ''am'' worried! I can easily tell you're lying, Fujishima-kun. He was an important older brother to you, wasn't he? I can't just ignore that gloomy face of yours. Hey, is it my fault? B-because I told you that Yondaime had interrogated me...?”

“It's not that!”

I suddenly pushed back Ayaka's shoulders. The empty cans at my feet rolled, making a metallic sound.

“It's not your fault, Ayaka. It's something I decided on my own. It has nothing to do with you.”

Being unable to explain anything felt irritating. Because my wish was that she didn't know anything, and she didn't remember anything.

The only thing I could do was running away. I hopped on my bicycle and left the back alley.

“Fujishima-kun!”

Ayaka's serious voice mangled my back, and my feet pedaled faster.

What am I doing? Seriously, what am I doing? Just a stubborn bluff after another. Would it have been better if I didn't do anything from the start? I don't know.

My head was a complete mess.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

I skipped school the next day. I did it because I didn't want to meet Ayaka, but I lied to myself with the excuse of having to focus on my assistant detective work. I slept until the afternoon. I'm the lowest.

′You're already becoming a NEET at full speed. How about you proudly drop out of school already? It would be a magnificent celebration.′

Those were the cold words Alice told me when I called her.

“I don't want to become a laughingstock, so please stop... More importantly, did you find the place?”

′Yes. It's surprisingly near. I'll send you the address by email.′

The place Alice had asked me to investigate was the elementary school that Iharagi Junko's son attended. I was indeed surprised when I read the mail. It was really near the Detective Agency.

I left home and rode my bicycle. The sun was already setting, making me feel apologetic towards society. The sky was clear, but the wind was colder than the former day.

When I parked my bicycle next to a park, I was surprised by the crowd gathered there. That place that had been the stage where we spent most of our December didn't seem like a homeless park anymore.
No, there are no homeless people anymore. I didn't see any construction vehicles either, and the guard fences had been removed. Now there were only young couples and parents with their kids in sight. Cheerful laughter came from the grass slopes, while sounds of skateboards sliding on the concrete and a soccer team playing were also heard.

''I see, today's the inauguration'', I realized.

This public park was now called ''Hercules Sports Park'', and it was an admission-payed athletic institution. Neither the smell of blood nor the darkness of the groves that kept people away were there anymore. It didn't seem like a weekday with all the congestion.

''Everything changes'', I thought, flooded with a meaningless sentimentalism. There's nothing that stays still forever. Nothing ever vanishes. Things simply get washed away, moving from place to place.

Even a few broadcasting vehicles from TV stations stopped, so it didn't seem like there was a place to park on the street. I turned my back to the park, crossed the road, and I parked my bicycle under the shade of a small building.

The elementary school was just ahead. The school building could be seen beyond a tall fence, a grove of trees, and the courtyard. It was really big and near the station, so it was probably a private institution.

I arrived in time for the end of the class of course, but I stood there looking at the children on the school gates. About half of them weren't carrying backpacks but bags such as the ones that middle school students use.
A sign of the times, it seems.... No, this is not the time to be admiring that, what should I do now? How will I find Tomoki-kun, and what should I say? This is an elementary school, so if I'm to careless, I could end up being labeled as a suspicious person.
My usual ineptitude made me feel down. A bus approached the school gates and I also saw some people that looked like part of the school staff, so I ran away along the fence.

But before I reached the corner of the school, I stopped on my tracks, dumbfounded.

Beyond the fence, there were many flowerbeds with thickly grown, tall sunflower-like plants. On that corner, there was a small silhouette squatting with a shovel in his hands. When I got closer to see him better, the fence creaked, so the silhouette raised his head and turned around.

“Ah.”

The boy opened his eyes and mouth in perfect circles—he was without a doubt Tomoki-kun.

“...You're the person from yesterday!” Tomoki-kun said, pointing at me.

I quickly put my finger to my lips, going “shhh”, but he left the shovel, the watering can and the toolbox behind and rushed up.

“Are you Shirou-san's friend?” Tomoki-kun asked, clinging to the wire mesh. I was about to say “no”, but then I realized it would be a good excuse to talk to him, so I nodded.

“So, are you an angel florist?”

I didn't really understand, but I nodded again.

“Then I'll let you in!”

Tomoki-kun quickly opened a small back gate on the left. I wanted to say “No, wait a second”. I was thankful for the welcoming mood, but no excuse would suffice if I was caught inside the school territory.

However, before I realized, I was entering anyway.
This isn't the time to be whining, I won't have many opportunities as this one. I have to take the risk. As soon as I hear what I need, I'll run away.

“Hey, Tomoki-kun.”

“Yes?” The boy's sweetness was just like his mother's, and it made my heart hurt a little.

“If a teacher or someone like that sees us, uhm, could you tell them that your mom asked me to deliver something and help you out a little?”

“You're going to help out!?” Tomoki-kun's eyes sparkled. Hey, don't stray off from the subject. Well, it can't be helped, he's just a seven-year-old boy.

I helped out with weeding, watering and pruning. I had a little knowledge about it, after all. I had no other choice either, since I had to get along with him to get the information.
Of course, my attention was mainly focused on checking the surroundings in case someone was watching us, and because of that I dropped the shovel onto my tiptoes several times. Even so, Tomoki-kun complimented me with a “you're so skillful!”
I didn't understand what I was doing anymore.

“Tomoki-kun, you're really skillful too, and your tools are really good.”

The way he cut the tip of the nutrient ampoule reminded me of Ayaka's technique.

“Tomo wants to become an angel florist like mama and Shirou-san.” Tomoki-kun smiled, holding the shovel full of soil in his hand.

“Hey, uhm, what's an angel florist?”

“Someone like mama and Shirou-san.”

I put a hand on my chest and took a deep breath. It can't be helped, he's just a seven-year-old boy.

“That's why mama is teaching me. The teacher praised me a lot for how I took care of the flowers!”

''I see''. I took an extensive view of the garden again. There were several warm-retaining sheets on the soil, and tall planters were put together. There was also a big metal latticed drainage. The plants were really well looked after. Even though he was only a second year, he was the son of an horticulturist, after all. Thanks to that, I had an excuse to talk to him.

“Shirou-san said he had flowerbeds way way bigger than the ones at home and at school. He promised he'd show me, but he hasn't come here at all lately.”

“Uhm, did he use to come often?”

“From time to time, when Tomo was in first grade.”

In other words, when he was still alive.

I gulped, and discreetly tried to get to the core of the subject.

“...And what about Shirou-san's friends? Have they been coming lately?”

“Yup.” Tomoki-kun nodded, gently filling up the roots of the flowers with mulch. “Various people came to play here. Teruhiko-san and the others played a lot with Tomo.”

Teruhiko. Chigasawa Teruhiko?

This—There's no doubt about it anymore, isn't it?

Fragments of uneasiness started growing inside me like small fireworks.
What is this?
I had the feeling that everything is going a little too smoothly.
Am I thinking too much?

“Do you know why those people came?”

“Uhmm?”

Tomoki-kun spun the shovel in his hand, staring into thin air while pondering.

“...Will you keep it a secret from mama?”

“Eh?”

“Mama scolded me a lot after that.”

Ah, yesterday? When I went to ask if she knew Hakamizaka, Tomoki-kun talked too much to me, and Iharagi Junko turned pale and made him shut up.

“It's okay. I definitely won't tell your mom.”

I felt gloomy when I promised him that. It made me feel guilty having all the confidence of this elementary schooler who still didn't know distrust. Also, if his mother turned out to be a criminal, there was a possibility that this boy was in danger.

However, I crushed those feelings, waiting for Tomoki-kun's next words. Before long, he raised his gaze and opened his mouth:

“They all brought a lot of money. You see, the flowers need a medicine. It's very expensive. Mama told me not to say anything no matter what--”

I stood up. Tomoki-kun stopped talking and raised his head blankly.
There's no doubt anymore. Iharagi Junko must be Shushuri.
But the uneasy feeling lingered on my tongue. Is everything really that obvious? Is there a trap somewhere?

At that moment, I saw two or three silhouettes beyond the campus, pointing this way. Uh-oh, they must be teachers or people from the school. And they're approaching really quickly.

“Thank you, Tomoki-kun, bye.” I said, turning on my heels to the back gate.

“You're leaving already-?” Tomoki-kun grabbed the hem of my duffle coat. “But everyone stayed longer...”

“I have an urgent task, see you later.”

I gently stroked Tomoki-kun's head and rushed out the back door.

I bumped into Tetsu-senpai running down the emergency stairs in front of the ramen shop's kitchen door. He looked like he was in a real hurry, and we almost collided.

“Wh—What's wrong?”

“Oshima has disappeared.”

I widened my eyes. That Oshima? The head of the paid dating group?

“Disappeared? Didn't Yondaime have him captive?”

“No, he was transferred to the general hospital.” True, they did said that before. “He regained consciousness and fled from the ward. I'm going to look for him with Hiro. Without Hirasaka-gumi I don't even know where should we start looking for him though... Ask Alice for the details.”

Tetsu-senpai talked fast and ran away. I rushed up the emergency stairs and entered the Agency. Alice was talking on the phone.

“...Yes, does everyone have Oshima's pictures?”

′If we set up two people 24 hours a day the labor costs will increase, is that okay?′

Major's answering voice was heard. I silently listened to their conversation in front of the bed. They were probably talking about emphasizing the surveillance system around Angel Flowers' Workshop in case they saw the missing Oshima around.

“I don't mind, he should appear today or tomorrow.”

′What about Oshima's house?′

“Hirasaka-gumi is there. We don't have spare power to go there. You just fully concentrate on the Iharagi residence, Hirasaka-gumi will stake out there soon, so if Oshima appears, we absolutely need to be the ones who make the first move.”

′Roger that. By the way, Iharagi Junko did some slightly suspicious actions.′

I held my breath, taken aback, and knelt on the bed, leaning forward, closer to the speaker.

′Since yesterday, she let her employees handle everything and didn't show up at the shop. Sounds of a cabinet being opened and closed and some luggage being raised and lowered were heard for some reason.′

“Hm.” Alice held her chin with her hand.

Iharagi Junko has been moving since yesterday—After I interrogated her and Tomoki-kun revealed that they knew Hakamizaka. Was she destroying some evidence?

“Understood. Anyway, if something happens contact me again.”

Alice hung up. As soon as she turned around, I opened my mouth impatiently:

“I talked with Iharagi Junko's son.”

When I reported everything I heard from Tomoki-kun, deep wrinkles appeared between Alice's brows, and she stared at the pit of my stomach. It was an unusual expression for her.

“There's just something that doesn't fit... You are thinking the same, aren't you?”

“...Eh? Ah, y-yeah.”

“I am a detective who uses words as a blade so I don't want to say this, but something's vague.”

“Yeah...”

So Alice is also feeling this uneasiness? That made me feel a little relieved.

“However, now's the time to find the missing pieces. People are disappearing in succession too quickly. Human beings don't simply vanish into thin air that easily. Where could they be?”

“Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san said they were going to look for them, but where are they going to search? If also help out--”

Alice shook her head.

“There is no need for you to go. Iharagi Junko has an office in Aoyama and a villa in Tochigi, so Tetsu and Hiro are going there. If Iharagi Junko is Shushuri, and her followers are gathering under her wings, there must be a place to shelter them. Of course, it's possible that said place isn't one of her properties, but since we don't have other places to look for them, we have no choice but to run around randomly.”

“nnh.... I see.”

At these times we would normally rely on Yondaime's infiltration tactics to push through, since his influence for this kind of practical things is huge.

“And that sheltering place might not be necessary in the first place.”

Alice muttered with her face bathed in the dim light of the monitor.

“...eh?”

“There is also a big possibility that there is a place to hide corpses.”

I heavily gulped down, remembering the conclusion of the incident a year ago. All members of Angel Fix's manufacturing/selling group overdosed on the drug, and five out of the seven people died. The sixth person went missing this winter, and the seventh person was still dyed in despair, secluded in his room. Everyone was charmed by the hands of the angels, unable to think about anything but running away from this world.

For that reason, perhaps the missing people we're looking for are long dead already. That possibility has to be taken into consideration.

But they shouldn't just be dead. Oshima said he needed money to Shushuri. If he just wanted to die, he could just wait in his bed. Did they all disappear because they went to see Shushuri? Did they go to spend their last moments under Shushuri's wings? What was Iharagi Junko doing on the second floor, without showing up at the shop? Was she disposing of the corpses?

“Narumi. This is your duty.”

“Eh-? Ah-” Alice suddenly spoke to me, so I raised my head.

“You'll have to face those fools.”

With a shocked face, Alice pointed at one of the monitors of the security cameras; two huge silhouettes could be seen entering Hanamaru. I only saw their backs for a second, but I instantly knew who they were.
Pole and Rocky. I ran to the door of the Agency in confusion.

When I went down the emergency stairs and entered the shop, Pole and Rocky were sitting in front of the counter, while Ayaka was holding a first-aid kit, disinfecting the wounds on their faces. They both looked weird, with their eyes and cheeks red and swollen.

“You're scaring everyone walking on the streets looking like this!” Ayaka was sticking adhesive plasters on their faces while scolding them.

“So sorry, Ayaka-neesan.” “So sorry.”

I stood stock still under the awning, looking at the mayhem.
What on earth happened to those two? And since when do they refer to Ayaka as nee-san? By the way, it will be awkward if Ayaka sees me here even though I skipped school...
All those thoughts kept swirling in my mind, making dizzy, and I felt like I was going to collapse.

Ayaka looked at me for a second, but then she put a sullen face and continued healing those two.

“What are you doing, Narumi?” Min-san said behind the counter, stirring the contents of a stock pot. “Don't just stand on the entrance, the shop is going to open soon and you're in the way. If you're that free, then take those two idiots somewhere else. Those unsightly potato-looking faces will make the customers run away.”

“Aah.... Erm...”

I looked at Pole and Rocky in turn and finally managed to squeeze my voice out.

“Wh-what's with those injuries?”

“Yes sir! Sou-san beat us up!” “We asked him to make up with Aniki and he rashed!”

“''Raged''.” Ayaka retorted before I could and then turned her face to look at me. “Fujishima-kun, sit down too, come on.”

I was taken aback and became flustered.

“E-eehm... W-why?”

“Because I need to scold you a lot, Fujishima-kun! First of all, you skipped school today!”

Ayaka's angry look made me straighten my posture on the stool.

“Don't you want to graduate together with me? Do you want to become a NEET that badly?”

“No, it's not that, but....”

“Explaining so many things to me would have been bothersome so you took the day off, right?”

Exactly. Pole and Rocky weren't being scolded, but they fixed their postures just like me and hung their heads. The only one who could save me now was Min-san. She should say something like 'Stop making a fuss inside the shop and leave!'

“Oi, Ayaka, I'll give you five more minutes to finish.”

“Okay, thank you, Min-san.”

Why are you so half-assedly sweet to Ayaka!?

“Listen, Fujishima-kun.”

Ayaka suddenly lowered her voice.

“It's my fault that you quarreled with Yondaime, isn't it? Even if you tell me it isn't I know you're lying, because,you know, you had the same face when you told me you were going to box with Tetsu-senpai, Fujishima-kun.”

I finally understood. Even if I'm good at deceiving people, I'm really bad at lying. In other words, I can distort the truth with fabrications and make people believe that, but I just can't put a simple mask on the reality. For that reason, I don't believe in lying just to cover the truth.

I myself, believe, and hope, that the future is connected to the here and now.
That's probably what Alice calls the ''story''.
If there's no story, it's just a lie, and is thus completely seen through.

“...Would you tell me the reason?”

I could only shake my head at Ayaka's words.
I can't explain it. We're running around so that the case will end without having to explain it to you.

“...It's about the narcotics, isn't it? Supplies are circulating again, right?”

My whole body felt like it was going to melt as I looked downwards. Narcotics. I didn't want to hear that word from Ayaka's mouth. Why does she know? Did she remember just because she glanced at Hakamizaka and Chigasawa's photos that time? Or did Yondaime tell her that far? Or perhaps she got the information from the idiots from Hirasaka-gumi? Of course, no matter how much I beat people up or get beaten up myself, I can't change the fact that Ayaka ''does'' know something. I can only lock her up in a bird cage.

“Hey, Fujishima-kun. I'll be fine if I remember, you know? It's more painful for me to see you fighting with Yondaime.”

I felt like crying out. Why are you saying that? Just seeing Angel Fix's name causes you to panic and hyperventilate, don't you remember that?
What point there is to my decision if Ayaka says that to me? Why did I break everything?

“Ayaka, time's up. You're wasting your breath.”

Min-san spoke with her usual cruel, cold kindness.

“It's just a quarrel between two stubborn brothers. Whatever you say won't change a thing.”

“We'll kneel down on the ground!”

“Aniki, please, go talk with Sou-san once more!”

“Oi, you huge idiots. Don't you understand anything? That's not the problem here. Can't you even tell that?”

I couldn't take it anymore, so I stepped down from the stool and left the shop. Ayaka's voice didn't chase after me either this time.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

Alice called me the next day during lunch break, telling me that Toshi-san had disappeared. Avoiding Ayaka's gaze in the corridor, I pressed the cellphone close to my ear.

“...Disappeared?”

′Toshi's father called Tetsu to ask him if he knew where Toshi was. It seems like he hasn't returned home since yesterday at noon. Do you have any idea? You talked to him a few times.′

My legs felt a little weak. Toshi-san too? Didn't he say he hadn't been called by Shushuri and didn't know where she was? Why did he disappear now?

“...What about Iharagi's house?”

′No movements worth mentioning.′

Noise filled the back of my skull. What is this? Where did they all go? Iharagi Junko is Shushuri, that woman is the angel that guided Hakamizaka and the others—Or isn't she?
Is there something we're still overlooking?

“Anyway, I'm going there.”

I rushed down the stairs at the end of the corridor while putting my cellphone in my pocket.

I was too careless. I completely forgot about Toshi-san. Why did I ignore him when he was sunk to the neck in the quagmire?

I jumped onto my bike and kicked up the stand.

No, what could I have done? He wouldn't listen to a word of what I said. His body was an empty shell barely stained with the lingering scent of life, unable to think about anything else except the angel that abandoned him.

I arrived just at lunch time, so Hanamaru was packed. There were even tables outside the shop, with young salarymen all curled up in their coats slurping miso ramen. At that time, Min-san came outside and stared at me, so I turned my face away and took my bicycle to the back alley, going up the emergency stairs.

Alice looked at my face and asked, surprised:

“What about school? Are you going to be absent from the afternoon classes again?”

“W-well, that doesn't matter, right? More importantly, Toshi-san--”

Cold eyes looked at me from the bed.

“You're still a high school student, yet you have the biggest NEET soul out of everyone I know. It is strange. It's your double-edged weapon.”

“What are you saying at this time--”

“If you have a clear goal, your means to reach it become breathtakingly sharp, but you constantly lose sight of that goal.”

“I... Don't understand what you're saying.”

I actually did understand a little, because Alice's eyes also looked sad.

“I am the same, but...”

Her voice sounded frail, not much different than a sigh.

“With yesterday's daily allowance, the money I accepted from Tetsu was exhausted. I would end the request under normal circumstances, but my fingers are still trying to catch the darkness. It's like a bug wriggling inside my head. Just like you, I lost sight of my goal... And I continue looking for the way.”

In the form of the request, Alice wasn't moving for anyone's sake. The money from the client had been already spent, so there shouldn't be a reason to investigate anymore.

But Alice quietly shook her head.

“Let's push this NEET pride tall story aside and go back to talking about business. Tetsu went to the office in Aoyama, and Major is still staking out the Iharagi residence. Hiro found out that one of his acquaintances is a customer at Angel Flowers' Workshop so he's going to meet her. We can no longer select the methods, because Toshi left home yesterday at noon. His father saw him, so that much is certain. He's been missing for twenty-four hours.”

Surrounded by the unnatural light of the monitors, Alice's face looked even more pale.
Toshi-san might have gone to be taken by the angel again. Twenty-four hours. He might be dead already.

“But, why now? Remember your conversation with Toshi. Didn't he say he didn't know Shushuri's whereabouts?”

I nodded.

“How was he called then? Same with the others. Were they called? Did Iharagi Junko send some kind of sign?”

Alice kept returning to that question, but I had a hunch that that wasn't the main issue. As long as we didn't find that ''key'', we'd still be misreading something—I had that feeling.

“I'll go to Toshi-san's house, if I check his room I might understand something.”

“For what reason?” She muttered, with her eyes still sunken in the swamp of her thoughts.

“For what reason? Well...”

“No, I'm sorry. I was only asking myself. I don't understand. For whose sake are we investigating now? We even turned your brother into our enemy. For Tetsu, who didn't even have the money? For Yondaime, who canceled his request? Or perhaps for Toshi, who never asked for help?”

''Please, stop'', I thought. Why hurt yourself again with your own words and actions? You'd be at ease if you just thought more simply. But I couldn't turn those thoughts into words, because I was also trapped in that foolish spiral, more or less.
The thought of stopping was even more painful.

All the solutions were reduced into one. If she threw the Agency's signboard into the trash bin outside, she would stop being a detective and would become just a hikkikomori.

''Hey, Alice, isn't that much more comfortable?'' The though just crossed my mind, but if the despondency is eating away her skin, I'll comply just like that. Maybe we should stop running around and sniffing around. There's no need to keep doing things no one wished to be done until we're detested. We could just let the truth rot under the mold of some grave.

But, at that time—

The door opened. The air-conditioned atmosphere surged. The world where Alice and I were helplessly imprisoned cracked. We raised our gazes at almost the same time, looking at the Agency's door. A small silhouette passed by the side of the refrigerator and stepped into the dim light of the bedroom. Short chestnut hair held in place with a small hair clip swayed in the wind of the conditioned air.

Ayaka.

She probably came directly from school, since she was still wearing a coat over her school clothes.

I was frozen and unable to say anything. She gazed at me, then her eyes turned to Alice. She pulled something from her pocket and threw it on Alice's lap.

“...What is this?”

“My salary from this month. I asked Min-san for an advanced payment.”

Still frozen, I stared at Ayaka's fingertips. Salary? Why—Why is Ayaka bringing money?

Alice spoke in a trembling voice.

“I will hear your request.”

“You know it already! It's the same as Tetsu-senpai, but since senpai didn't have enough money, I'll pay the rest for him.”

“Ayaka, why are you--”

My voice finally came out, but Ayaka interrupted:

“Don't ask me why, Fujishima-kun, don't you understand? This is ''my case'', isn't it?”

Ayaka's words were like a serious hit somewhere inside me.

“This is not only senpai, Yondaime, or Fujishima-kun's case! Hey... I don't know how many secrets you've been keeping from me, but I know that much.”

It's true. This is Ayaka's case. A case that got Ayaka hurt, and it kept harming her inevitably.

[[Image: Kamimemo08_291.jpg|thumb]]

That's why I hid it from you. Why can't you understand that?

Ayaka's gaze felt like a bullet of melting ice, shooting through my eyes.

“I—I took everything upon myself and jumped without saying anything to Fujishima-kun, right?”

Ayaka's voice made my ears buzz. I felt like I was being pulled back to that freezing winter morning, remembering the blood spreading over the flowerbeds' soil.

But Ayaka's words continued, tying my consciousness to the reality.

“I won't do that again, because I already know. I know Fujishima-kun is here. Alice is here too, everyone's here, and little by little we can share it all together.”

I dug my fingernails on the sheets, enduring the heat flowing from the wounds of Ayaka's words.

“No matter how painful the things I remember might be, I'll be okay. But I definitely don't want to see Fujishima-kun being separated from anyone.”

I felt this was Ayaka's pain. At that moment, we were certainly sharing her pain. For that reason, I remembered the words she said to me way back then: Cry normally when you're sad, shout normally when you're angry, laugh normally when you're happy, speak your mind normally when you want something. If we're unable to do that, then there's absolutely no point to your wounds.

I tried to climb down the bed, but my knees were only shaking. I felt like all the bones in my body were in the wrong place, unable to put themselves in place. I couldn't move one finger.

At that moment, I heard noisy footsteps of several people outside. Alice let out a little gasp, and her black hair swayed. The door was then pushed open with worrying strength, and the footsteps rushed over.

“Sorry for intruding!” “Ane-san, sorry for intruding!”

The group of muscular men who were crowded together like a mountain of trash bags about to collapse were Hirasaka-gumi's members. I gripped the sheets with my hands behind my back, trying with all my might not to faint, but my voice wouldn't come out either.
Why are you guys here, and in such a great number? Aren't you all the members of the gang? You won't be able to get into the bedroom—Hey, stop, you're going to break the door frame.

“What are you all doing!? A wild gorilla has better manners than you!”

Led by Pole and Rocky, the men in black shirts knelt on the ground in a row. The men behind were forced out to the corridor and the stairs. Ayaka was so frightened that she climbed up the bed.

“Why are you all here? You are my enemies.”

“There's no way we're ane-san's enemies!” “Hey, shut up!” “Don't cry!”

Making the guys behind him quiet down, Rocky came a few centimeters closer.

“We're here under Sou-san's orders.”

“Yondaime's?” My voice suddenly came out in the form of that question.

“Yes sir, we heard Toshi was missing! But since he won't ask Ane-san for information, he told us to rush out and ask around!”

“He told us to split up in any ways or beat up whoever was necessary to get the information!”

With a shocked face, Alice looked up at the ceiling. I felt something hot overflowing, even in the middle of the cold. By my side, Ayaka fixed her gaze on my face.

“Narumi.”

I heard the voice of the detective behind my back.

“I do not wish to command these regressed troglodytes. You're not going to say that you don't know what you have to do if your employer doesn't tell you at this point, are you?”

I wasn't sure if I should nod or not.
Should I stand up, with my hands and feet only, with this drooped body and the few strength it has left only?

But then, I noticed Ayaka's hand on the back of mine.

It's okay if it's not only my own strength.

I placed my hand on Ayaka's shoulder and slowly raised my body, climbing down from the bed and standing on the chilly floor. I counted the black shirts and opened my mouth:

“....Please split into three groups. Five of you will contact Major for the surveillance rotation.”

“Yes sir!” “We shall now hone our manly aura!”

“Six of you will be on standby at the gang's office.”

“Yes sir!” “We will wait for orders with all of our fighting spirit!”

“And four of you will drive near Toshi-san's house and investigate the places where he could have spent his money, like convenience stores and all that. I'm going too, and--”

I immediately look at the chestnut-colored hair.

“--Ayaka is coming along too.”

“Yes sir!” “Yes sir.” “We shall now hone our manly aura!”

With the throaty voices of the giants intermingling, I pressed my small fists on my legs until the 'yes sirs' became faintly audible.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

I looked at Ayaka standing behind me. Her father was frozen with his jaw agape.

“Excuse us.”

I bowed my head and took off my shoes, walking into the apartment. When I looked behind me, the atmosphere between father and child was as stiff as an rolled up aluminum foil being extended. Ayaka bowed her head with upturned eyes, and his father averted his gaze and pointed at the corridor with his chin. The distant formalities were almost repulsive, matching the circumstances.

It took around 20 minutes by car to reach the apartment in Sedagaya from the Detective Agency. Ayaka didn't have enough time to prepare herself psychologically.

Ayaka actually didn't remember her father. Was it because he was a memory linked to Toshi-san? Or perhaps her father was someone she didn't want to remember? I don't know if something happened between this father and his children, nor the reason behind their parents' divorce, nor what this father does during the day, but now is not the time to worry about that.

“Ayaka, come on.” I urged, opening the door at the end of the narrow corridor.

I became petrified when I looked inside the room.
The curtains were closed, so it was pitch dark even in the middle of the day. The TV was still on, faintly illuminating the clothes and convenience store bags on the floor.
Also, some black figures were covering the desk, the wooden floor and the white wallpapers.
When I leaned over to look more closely, I noticed they were wings. Each one of they were drawn with oil-based markers. I pushed Ayaka back to the corridor and closed the door.

“...What's wrong?” Ayaka muttered.

I bit my lip and shook my head.
Ayaka forgor about all this because it's an extremely deep wound.
The fact that she unconsciously grew the raw materials for the narcotics. The fact that Hakamizaka forced her to take the drug. And the most important thing--the hallucinations caused by the Angel Fix, and the feeling of emptiness that followed.

If she sees this room full of insane drawings of angel wings, she might remember everything.

No, but--

We decided to share it. If I keep this door shut, why did I bring her along?
I opened the door and Ayaka in. As soon as she entered, she was also unable to move.

“...Do you recognize... those marks?” I inquired behind her back. Ayaka moved her head slightly. I wasn't too sure is she was shaking her head or nodding.

“...I might have seen them, but....”

“It's okay if you just don't remember. Let's search inside.”

I pushed Ayaka into the room and entered.

“I wonder if he left a note or something...”

Ayaka squatted down and started looking inside the trash bin. I opened the notebook computer. As it was apparently on stand-by mode, the web browser was displayed on the screen immediately. I checked the history. I barely saw anything but anonymous boards and news blogs. Did he see something on the internet that made him run away? Did Toshi-san find Shushuri's guidance somewhere in the wide sea of the web?
First of all, I'll send an email to Alice with the history. It will be faster to separate all this information with her computers, as it's not something you can just find manually.

The TV. Not all the floor was covered with the drawings of the wings, there was a circular space in front of the TV without them. All the marks spread radially around that space. In other words, he started drawing them while sitting in front of the TV.

The TV was still on in the NHK News channel.
I checked the hard disk of the DVD recorder. Below a big late night anime lineup, there was a recording of the NHK news.
When I played it, the news ''′...crowded with parents taking their children...′'' started abruptly. Did he record something as soon as he saw it? If so, why this news?

''′Climbing walls and skateboarding floors has been installed in this park, which is now admission-payed—′''

These were news I was quite familiar with. A report on the inauguration of Hercules Sports Park. Why did Toshi-san record this?
Soon after that, the image on the upper left of the announcer was enlarged, showing lots of parents and children in the park. There were also interviews to the people there, and since it was NHK's territory, there was even footage filmed from above with a helicopter. When they returned to the studio, the announcer was moving to the next news, I heard Ayaka's voice close to my ears.

“Fujishima-kun! Rewind that!”

Ayaka brought her face closer to the LCD screen as she said that. Bewildered, I operated the remote control to do as she said.

′''...crowded with parents taking their children...''′

The news started over again. Just when the camera changed to the footage filmed from above, Ayaka hit the pause button from the remote control in my hand.

“Wh....What's the matter?” I timidly asked, looking from the side at Ayaka's face still closely fixed on the TV.

“I know those.”

“...Eh?”

“I know those. I've seen them before. No, not only that.”

Ayaka muttered, pointing at the lower right of the screen. At that moment, everything pieced together inside my head. The TV. The guiding voice of the angel came from the TV. That's why we couldn't follow those traces. That's why it was happening after a year. That homeless park--Since November of last year the reparation works started, the people opposing them, and a murder case were all repeatedly discussed topics that appeared several times on the news. That's the reason Shushuri's followers opened their eyes this winter. Chigasawa Teruhiko, the guys who invaded the mahjong parlors, Oshima and Toshi-san... They all saw these news and heard Shushuri's voice, telling them—

''I am here.''

I stood up and grabbed Ayaka's arm.

“Let's hurry. I know Toshi-san's whereabouts.”

I rushed out the entrance and called Alice.

“Iharagi Junko might be in a hurry, tell Hiro-san to go there immediately please! I'll also go back there right now!”

′Did you find anything out?′

“I understood everything.”

Maybe it's already too late, I thought as I gulped down. I jumped into Hirasaka-gumi's van that was waiting in front of the apartment and closed the door.

“—Shushuri isn't Iharagi Junko.”

Just when Rocky stopped the vehicle on the road along the fence of the elementary school, the bell rang.

“I'll go alone first.”

Saying that, I halted the black shirted men and got off from the passenger's seat, but Ayaka came along too. Well, it can't be helped.
I walked closer to the back door, and beyond the fence, I saw a small silhouette on his back, surrounded by flowerbeds. A great number of flowerpots still not budding were alligned on the soil under the sunlight.

“...Tomoki-kun.”

I called him with my hands on the fence. Ayaka also clung to the fence, staring at the planters inside the flowerbeds.

Tomoki-kun turned around in a flash and stood up with a broad smile, rushing over my way. Something inside me dried and cracked, about to break.

Is this the conclusion? Is this the end of the nightmare?

“You came!” Tomoki-kun said as if he was trying to cling to me through the fence.

My words were stabbed by that innocent smile.

“You were Shushuri, right?”

Tomoki-kun made a puzzled face and tilted his head slightly.

“...Shirou-san also said that. Shushuri.”

My breath felt like it was mixed with thousands of invisible nails. I gulped over and over again, trying to wash away the feeling of discomfort, but I wasn't successful.

“....I know these, Fujishima-kun.”

Ayaka muttered as in a trance, clinging to the fence.

“I know these. I was taught that they're planted concentrically, and they're surrounded with tall creeper plants.”

I didn't ask who taught her that. I couldn't ask. Even if Ayaka is remembering. Even if she's overcoming it by my side.

I stared at those flowerbeds with extending greenery that had called the junkies together. Whenever the news filmed the homeless park with aerial cameras, this school would appear on the background, and the angel's voice would spread through the public radio waves, calling them.

The unique narcotic plant was concealed by other plants surrounding it, but if they saw it from above, they would recognize it, even if the flowers weren't blooming this winter.

“Oneesan, do you grow poppy flowers too? Are you Shirou-san's friend?”

Ayaka leaned over in front of Tomoki-kun's eyes. Both were in front of each other with their hands on the fence.

“Yes, I grew them. I grew them just like those.”

“Really!? Hey, did yours bloom?”

Ayaka shook her head with empty eyes.

“Tomo's flowers only bloomed once, but since I wanted to show them to Shirou-san again, I studied a lot, a lot, a lot!”

Tomoki-kun's voice was lively, cruelly transparent.

“But since then, Tomo's flowers haven't bloomed at all. Because of that, when Teruhiko-san told me about those fertilizers and medicines, everyone brought a lot of money, so they'll bloom really soon.”

''How ironic'', I thought as I stared at the two. Ayaka and the angel were just separated by a thin web of synthetic fiber.

I balled my hands into fists and rubbed them against my thighs, brushing off my feelings.

“Tomoki-kun, did Shirou-san's friends come yesterday too?”

He nodded.

“Where are they?”

“They're down there, waiting together, because the flowers will bloom soon.”

He pointed at the big metallic latticed drainage.
''Aah, I see'', I thought with a lingering feeling of emptiness. Underground, huh. Well, it's winter. If it was summer, they would have been discovered really quickly by the smell.
When I turned my head to Hirasaka-gumi's van and gave instructions with my hand, the men in black shirts started getting out. They rudely opened the back gate at the side and broke into the garden.

“Ayaka, we might have to call the police, so go back to Hanamaru.”

I also entered the campus as I said that. Ayaka shook her head and followed me. She wanted to see with her own eyes... Isn't that stupid? Haven't you forgotten about Toshi-san?
That's what I thought, but I didn't have the energy to tell her.

Rocky tore off the metallic drainage from the ground. There wasn't a shallow U-shaped gutter there, but a thick drainage channel where a person could walk around while standing.

One of the gang members illuminated the inside with a flashlight. Further inside there was a spacious basement basement-like room surrounded by concrete. It was probably the place were all the storm sewers came together. I snatched the flashlight out of the gang member's hand, and I pushed Rocky's big body aside and bent my body to see without obstruction.

The light of the flashlight illuminated some kind of figure on the basement's wall. People. They were all collapsed, leaning close to the wall with their legs sprawled. A chill and a feeling of repugnance crept up my skin. At that time, I cursed my own eyesight. Red grains were spread on the concrete floor at their feet.

Even so, my legs kept moving unsteadily, drawn in by the darkness and the smell of death.
At that time, someone forcefully caught hold oh my shoulders.

“Move.”

“Sou-san!?” “S-sou-san, why?”

When I turned around, the gaze of a wolf pierced my cheeks. Yondaime. My throat cramped because of the shock. Why is Yondaime here? None of the information should have leaked to him.

“This ain't a place you should freely step into. Back off.”

“Wh-... Why... are you here?”

“Iharagi Junko turned the gas taps in her house. Had I arrived an hour later, she'd be dead. You're always so easygoing. Out of my way.”

“I'm—...ugh-”

Yondaime's fist thrust into my stomach, and the burning pain made me tumble on my back on the wet concrete.

“Aniki!” Rocky descended to the drainage. Unable to breath, I rubbed my back in agony against the concrete, and Yondaime poured his cold words on me.

“You severed your connections with me, so I'll say it frankly: Stay away from the corpses.”

Yondaime instructed Rocky to drag me out, and soon I was back under the sun. I tumbled on the ground, feeling exhausted and sick on my stomach, and only saw how Yondaime and the black shirts dragged Toshi-san out of the drainage.

“And the others?” “They're all dead.” “Bring a water hose and let him vomit everything, oi, Toshi, don't sleep!”

I absent-mindedly heard his voice far away. Then I heard the sirens, and the footsteps rushing over. My eyes met with Toshi-san's, who had the hose up his throat, his hair and clothes drenched in water, and was covered in vomit.

His cracked lips moved just a little, but I still understood what he was saying: ''′Why did you save me?′''

''I didn't save you'' was my voiceless answer. After that, I sidled up on my knees.

“Aniki, the cops are coming so please run away! Ayaka-neesan, you too!”

I interrupted Rocky's words with my hand and edged my face closer to Toshi-san's. Toshi-san spat out the hose and said something while spilling drool. ′''God dammit, don't fuck with me, why, why''′—Probably that kind of ill words.
His voice wouldn't come out, but he scratched my skin, and his frail fist hit my chest, one, twice, and once again.

''I didn't come to save you'', I repeated voicelessly. I only came to retrieve something I had forgotten. Since I hit you that time, I only came so you could hit me. I couldn't quite tell apart the tears from the vomit on his face.

The strength of the hits on my chest weakened. His elbows trembled. Does it hurt? When you hit someone, you feel pain too—That's what it means to be alive.

But those fists lost their strength and fell onto Toshi-san's own chest. He averted his face and started sobbing this time.

I didn't know since when, but Ayaka was leaning over by my side.

“...I'm glad.”, she muttered.

There was no other words after that. We just stood there, silently close to each other, staring at what we had forgotten during that winter.

We slowly caught on to the noisy sounds of the sirens.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 3

2012-11-22T13:08:14Z

JcLZM: If you're wondering why I'm making a bunch of separate updates is because I mainly browse the site on an iPad and the browser keeps reloading the page for me.

==Chapter 3==

Toshi-san, who I hadn't seen in a year, was like the root of a tree that can't rot, twisting and drying up completely in the soil.

“...Aah. Narumi, huh?”

Switching his gaze from the TV to my face, Toshi-san spoke in a hoarse voice.

“Why the hell is everyone like this? Dad's the same. I told you not to enter, what the hell?”

When he clutched his face, some hair between his fingers came out, falling onto the dark floor.

I gulped and looked around inside the room. Magazines, convenience store bags, half-eaten snacks and opened videogame packages were lying around, and I almost couldn't know where the bed or the chair were.
Dust was languidly floating in the light that slipped off from the hem of the opaque curtains.

“You're alone?”

“No. Tetsu-senpai is waiting outside.”

Toshi-san made an ominous sound and coughed, then he opened his mouth again.

“Ayaka... Does she still not remember me?”

I nodded, remembering the dull pain in the pit of my stomach.

Toshi-san's surname is Shinozaki, the same as his sister, Ayaka. After their parents' divorce, the siblings had been under the custody of their mother, but since the Angel Fix incident a year ago, Toshi has been living in this apartment in Sedagaya, with his father who had a different surname. Just because of that, one can imagine their everyday life must be suffocating.

That twisted daily existence was for Ayaka's sake. Because of Toshi-san—well, actually, it can't be stated definitely whose fault it was, since it was a complicated incident, though—She was injured and lost her memories.

Toshi-san was part of the Angel Fix's manufacturing and selling group, so he had been taken by the judicial authorities and then put on probation. His mother was deemed unable to take care of him as she didn't have enough parental authority, so a number of adults discussed the matter and took this desperate measure.

“Ayaka must be having fun, huh. It's such a pain in the ass that I'm here, and it's such a pain in the ass that she can't remember a thing.”

Toshi-san muttered, looking at his own knees. Since he was wearing a jersey and was sitting all curled up on his chair, he resembled the shell of a bug.

“So, why are you here? You're one of them, so you probably want me to talk about something?”

An unpleasant laugh came from his throat. I licked my lips; they tasted like aluminium.

“Yes.”

I replied in a hushed voice. Seeing Toshi-san acting like that, I couldn't relax. He raised his gaze. Those two eyes were staring into nothing.

“I don't care about you, Toshi-san. The only thing I want is information.”

I'm not interested in how many times they fired you from your part-time jobs, or how long did you have to crawl in the mud until you could wash it away.
I let my voice out, adding:

“Weren't you in contact with Chigasawa Teruhiko?”

Chigasawa Teruhiko is the other survivor of the group of Fix manufacturers and sellers. Just as Toshi, he was in a low position within the group so his sentence was suspended, but he was now missing.

“I already said I know nothing. I lost count on how many times I told Tetsu-san that.”

“Wasn't there any other people related to the group? Someone who could have stored some Fix somewhere.”

“I told you I don't know anything. I only sold the thing to people that approached me on the city center. That was the use that guy had for me. Anyway, the police must have been told the whole story already...”

“But, in the end nobody understood Hakamizaka.”

He was the son of a Gunma's second generation Diet member. He had graduated with honors and they had great expectations on his future. He received a large allowance, lived in an apartment in Nerima and did as he pleased.
This superficial information was blabbered about in variety shows and weekly publications, but no one was interested in talking about what he was thinking, or with what purpose did he distribute the Angel Fix in the city.

“Toshi-san, don't you know anything? You talked to him face to face.”

“I don't know. Who cares either way? He's dead.”

“Maybe he's not dead.”

Toshi-san's dull gaze focused completely on my cheeks and my eyes.

“That man might still be alive inside someone else. What I'm saying is, that man's words, his wishes, his desires, maybe they're still living somewhere.”

“...The hell are you saying?”

“It just feels that way, somehow. In this case, the people using Fix are doing it under the pressure of necessity, to earn money. Moreover, they're all doing it just now. We don't know where the money that person earned through threats is yet.”

“Didn't he use use it to buy Fix?”

“If he was just buying it, wouldn't he just need to manage a compensated dating group normally? Why would he use Fix to buy Fix? It doesn't make sense. That way of doing things wouldn't last long.”

“Well, I already say I don't know anything at all! If that's all, just go home already!”

I firmly swallowed my words.
Indeed, that's all. To hell with you. That time, the wounds carved on my fists were the very cause of Toshi-san being imprisoned in the dirty mud, but I don't regret it, I'm not thinking about apologizing or making up for it. For no one else's sake but for myself, I hit him, hurting him and getting hurt.

Even then, I still continued my words:

“Doesn't Hakamizaka Shirou still live inside you, Toshi-san? Stuck, obstructed, unable to move?”

Toshi-san's gaze crept about my face like a sea louse.

“To know is to die. Shouldn't you die one more time?”

There was no answer for some time. A rebroadcast of a police drama was being transmitted on the TV. A gunshot resounded, but there wasn't a single drop of blood on our side. When I gave up and was standing up, Toshi-san opened his mouth.

“...Yeah, that's right. Hakamizaka-san didn't tell me anything.”

Half-kneeling, I drew a few centimeters closer to Toshi-san.

“That's why even now, I'm still thinking. Why didn't he take me with him? Where did he go?”

''He died'', I answered in my heart. He vomited everything in the concrete, and writhed in pain in a hospital bed until he died. Then he revived through you, the two survivors. Why won't you notice that?

“Why was it scattered in that city? Was it? Was it there? Oi, what the hell? Why did you leave me behind...?”

My throat stiffened and I stared at Toshi-san.

Why was Angel Fix scattered in our city...? Even now, that question hasn't been solved.
Did they want to lead the metropolitan area's business districts? If so, then why didn't they spread it around Shinjuku or Ikebukuro?
Hakamizaka Shirou's home was in Nerima, so he wasn't particularly near our streets.

“Toshi-san, was Hakamizaka's father the owner of the building where the drug was refined?” I inquired, sidling up to the chair. For a moment, Toshi-san didn't seem to understand the meaning of the question, flapping his mouth open and closed a few times.

“...No. I heard he rented it.”

“Did he rent it because you joined him?”

“What the hell? That's not important—”

“Please answer me!”

“The factory was there before I entered...”

Toshi-san drove me away with his hands, looking annoyed.

So, it wasn't a building he owned but an especially chosen and rented place. If it was prepared before Toshi-san joined, then it couldn't have been because it was near the place were the poppy flowers were planted, M High.

Why did they use that place to purify the drug? Why did he chose our streets for his experiment? Did it have a particular meaning?

The question Toshi-san dropped from his lips started to swell up inside me.

“Shushuri. Hakamizaka-san, you surely went to see Shushuri long ago...”

I stood up and grabbed Toshi-san's shoulders.

“Shushuri? You just said Shushuri, right?”

I shook his shoulders, and Toshi-san curved his lips, looking displeased.

Shushuri. That word, I'm sure I heard it from that Oshima's mouth.

“What's Shushuri?”

“It's the angel's name. Hakamizaka-san always said that.”

A connection. Hakamizaka and Oshima are connected. I knew it, Hakamizaka's words and desires were alive inside someone.
My voice trembled.

“Angel? Wha-what do you mean?”

I unintentionally strangled Toshi-san's neck a little. He made a fed up face and brushed my hands off.

“I said I don't know. I was just an underling. Other guys from the group said that they could actually see Shushuri sometimes.”

They could see Shushuri sometimes? Does that mean the angels they saw when they were high? But wasn't Toshi-san high really often?

“System, my foot. Why was I the only one that wasn't taken? Only me... Me...”

Toshi-san's voice sank in a sea of bubbling oil.

Hakamizaka Shirou didn't distribute Angel Fix in the city with the goal of making money. I also heard some of the words that came from his mouth with my own ears: They used a system, he said. A system that made the drug circulate by its own power.
''How stupid'', I think even now. Circulation, my foot. Wasn't that just advancing a spiral of neglected junkies? Would something happen beyond that point? Is there still other goal left?

“Where? Where's Shushuri? Is Shushuri in that city? Is that why you scattered it there? Hakamizaka-san...”

Toshi-san was hanging his head, so I stared at the nape of his neck.

Shushuri. The name of the angel.

But I thought Oshima said “Money, to Shushuri”. Does that mean Shushuri is not something abstract, then?

Could it be... Someone's given name?

No matter how much I waited, inquired, or shook him up, Toshi-san wouldn't answer any more than that.
I put on my duffle coat and stepped off the room.

Toshi-san's father was watching TV and smoking a cigarette in the small dining table, and turned his head when he noticed me.

“...Seems like you talked a lot with Toshi. Uh, you don't seem like a violent guy. If you can, would you drop by and talk to him from time to time?”

“...Eh, ah.... Okay.”

“It's getting difficult for me to keep supporting him. If he doesn't start working again soon...”

Toshi-san's father turned towards the ashtray and let the smoke out along with a sigh. I bowed and exited the apartment.

The clouded sky that was announcing a lot of snow increased the darkness; the day was already ending.
I took an extensive view of the residential area from the second floor of the cheap apartment building, and just about everything looked like it was covered with ashes.

Tetsu-senpai was leaning against a roadside tree, staring at a notebook written in his own handwriting. He was wearing a jacket over his T-shirt, which was unusual for him. His muscular arms and shoulders made his body look around a size smaller. He raised his gaze as I was arriving, closing his notebook and stuffing it into his back pocket.

“How did it go with Toshi?”

“...I talked a bit with him.”

“Is that so...”

Gloomy words flowed from senpai's mouth.

“I see, I should have taken you along from the start, Narumi. I was thinking it might be tough for you to see him and stuff.”

“Well, it ''was'' tough to meet him. But...”

Ever since I beat him up until his face was distorted, we had been separated. I never thought I would see him again after that. We didn't have anything to talk about. But in this suffocating second reunion, the Toshi-san in my heart and the me inside Toshi-san's heart knew that they couldn't let things that way forever.

“I should have came even earlier.”

Tetsu-senpai nodded and started waking.

“I'm no good. Toshi just curled himself up. Every time I spoke, he had this scared expression that said ''are you going to hit me?'' Seems like you got a little closer to Toshi.”

''Even though you're stronger than me, Narumi'', Tetsu-senpai added, laughing.

“Let's not bring up ''that'' subject...”

“But you still stole a win from me!”

Tetsu-senpai hit my shoulders. I didn't really want to remember that boxing match, so I forcibly went back to the main topic.

“As I was saying, I heard something related to Fix from Toshi-san.”

However, Tetsu-senpai stopped walking, made a curious face and looked my way, perplexed.

“...Aah, yeah. Right, Fix. You came here to get information about Fix out of him, my bad, my bad.”

“Why does it look like you are remembering that just now?” I was shocked. Tetsu-senpai slipped his hands into his jacket's pockets and started walking again, outdistancing me.

“It's just that I was satisfied just knowing that you talked with Toshi. So I couldn't think about anything but when and how would I take you again, what kind of conversation did you guys had and all that.”

While walking half a step behind Tetsu-senpai, I sighed without letting him notice.
This person is also softhearted. Even though his hatred for Angel Fix would make him show his teeth, right now the feeling of concern for Toshi-san was taking precedence.

“So, what did he say? He's not doing Fix again, is he?”

Come on. The first conclusion you draw is something that worrisome? I shook my head.

“Of course not. Not at all. It seems like he remembered a few things about the manufacturing group.”

I briefly spoke to senpai about how Toshi-san had said something about ''Shushuri''.

“...Shushuri? What's that?”

“I don't know, but Oshima mentioned that very same name. Only me and that girl Toritani could hear him back then so I can't really say for sure, but...”

Tetsu-senpai's face clouded, and he took out his cellphone.

“...Hiro? Where are you now? ...Aah, I see. ...No, we already finished with Toshi. Yeah, he was fine I guess. ...Yeah, with Narumi. ...Yeah, got it. By the way, can you tell me where's Toritani Shinobu staying?”

''Shushuri's'' matter was explained to Hiro-san on the phone.

After Tetsu-senpai hung up, I asked:

“The paid dating case hasn't gone public yet, right?”

“No, not yet. Oshima is napping at the place of that unlicensed doctor that Yondaime knows. The car of the accident was somehow dealt with, and the girls who were doing paid dates are attending school as usual.”

Hiro-san reunited with the eight high school girls from the paid dating group and got information out of them. They only knew that Angel Fix was a drug that made you lose your mind, and didn't know anything related to last year's incident either. However, now we probably had new information that would help us to ask further into Oshima's connection to Hakamizaka.
At any rate, as long as Oshima was still unconscious, we could only hold on to this thread.

“Should I leak this to the police...”

Tetsu-senpai made a reluctant face.

“If you do that, won't you and Yondaime get arrested?”

“No, I'd limit the information. I'd tell them there wasn't paid dating, and that it was confirmed that Oshima was taking Angel Fix...”

Can you really lead the police on like that?

“I've done it countless times already.” Tetsu-senpai quickly said. “I have failed some other times too. Well, Yondaime and I are already used to get arrested anyway.”

I only sighed in response. I wouldn't be able to do that at all. I don't have neither the ability, nor the courage, nor a reason.

Tetsu-senpai and I parted ways at the train station; he said he was going to the police station.
After I saw senpai's back slipping into the crowd, I directed my steps to the Detective Agency.
The night had fallen already, and I walked along the freezing asphalt.

The thought ''it would have been good if I had talked a bit more with Toshi-san'' was now surfacing in my mind.

If things had been a little different, the one hugging his knees going crazy in a room filled with garbage could have been me. I just had good luck. I just met the right people at the right time.

''I want to help Toshi-san''. It was an absurd thought, but I wanted to continue talking until it became a forgotten thing, sinking in the bottom of my heart. I'm really selfish, aren't I?

“...Shushuri?”

Alice said, turning around while taking a swig of Dr Pepper. With my report interrupted halfway through, I nodded. Her expression was indescribably bitter.

“I see... It seems like my worthless conjecture was correct.”

“Conjecture?”

“I told you about it before. About the name Angel Fix being based off Tiptree's short story. Shushuri is the name of the alien that shows up in that story—In other words, the name of the angel. It doesn't feel good to have the same tastes as that man...”

After that, Alice's gaze fell to her own kneecaps.

“However, it's not likely that the Shushuri that settled down on our streets was an alien or an angel. Why in this city—Indeed, we overlooked that.”

“So what could Shushuri mean? The name of a person?”

“Perhaps. I am now following the the flow of Oshima's saved money.

Alice's eyes were fixed on one of the monitors where a bunch of numbers were displayed.

“Based on the information Hiro got through the women, he should have earned approximately 8,000,000 with the badger game. However, at least in his account there hasn't been movements. There was almost no cash in the apartment where he lived, either.

“....Right, he said... 'money, to Shushuri'.”

It wasn't some metaphor? Was it something real, was it someone? Was Oshima earning money for the sake of that someone? Were the guys from the mahjong parlor and the like the same?

“Why was on these streets? And why did they let a year pass?”

Alice ruminated over my words.

“There's still not enough information. Did Toshi look like he knew anything else?”

“Eh? A-aah, no... He probably didn't have anything else to say.”

That was my wishful thinking, if anything. I didn't want to mince Toshi-san anymore.

“Hmph. Then it's no longer necessary for Tetsu and you to go back to Setagaya. We're extremely short-handed now, and now you--”

“Ahh, actually, I've been wondering if I should go to Toshi's place again...”

Alice looked at me with steady eyes.

“Why?”

“Well, because it's worrisome and dangerous. He stays confined indoors and all that.”

“I'm also a shut-in, what's so dangerous according to you?”

“No, you're different, Alice... Or not?” Or maybe his danger had a different meaning. “Anyway, that's not the point. Toshi-san is in a more critical condition. I think he needs someone to talk to.”

“Is that so?” Alice turned her back on me. “Do as you please. Of course, prioritize your duties when you have them.”

''That's so cold'', I thought. I assumed it was because he once turned into our enemy.

“Alice, you still can't forgive Toshi-san?”

“Forgive? What are you talking about?” The sounds of keys being pressed started, strings of characters appearing in the monitor. “I'm not a judge nor a priest. I'm not a victim nor an assailant. I'm a detective. I don't forgive nor I am forgiven. If he comes here and says he needs help, I'll accept the request. If he stays confined in his room, it's not my problem.”

“...But, he used to come to Hanamaru often, right? He was one of your friends. You don't care that he's became like that?”

“He's not my friend.” Alice said. “How many times do I have to tell you the same thing? I don't have friends. That kind of ambiguous bonds of ambiguous sentiments are unneeded for me.”

I took a step back from the bedroom and leaned my back on the side of the refrigerator.

That's right, when Min-san's case happened, she clearly said Min-san was her landlady and her tenant, but not her friend.

She lives concealing herself under unnecessary shells. Is it because she's not even able to stand up without those shells?

But, thinking about how Alice was before, I suddenly ran into a memory about the people surrounding her.

“...Didn't you say Tetsu-senpai was a close friend?”

Alice's shoulders twitched, and looked at me from the spaces between her hair.

“...Me? When? There's no way I'd say—”

“Come on, when the boxing match happened, and you intruded...”

“M-muh...”

Alice hugged a frog stuffed toy to her chest and hid half her face.

“Y-your memory is worse than that of a goldfish, why do you remember all that useless information with such detail!?”

“I think it's important, actually...”

“T-that was a state of emergency, so I had to choose short and concise words!”

Making that terrible excuse, the NEET Detective looked at me for the first time, and then she turned her back again.
The state of emergency made you blurt out your real feelings, right?

“Tetsu, Hiro and Major are just detective companions, they're not my close friends. This is unnerving so stop already!”

I sighed and scratched my head. Then, something came to mind and I asked.

“And me?”

“Mh?” Alice stopped typing and looked my way.

“Well, I was just thinking 'what am I to Alice?', you know.”

A collapsing sound rumbled, the bed shook, and a great number of stuffed toys rolled on the floor. Alice had suddenly jumped back, and her back hit the mountain of stuffed toys.

“W-w-what is this all of a sudden-!?” That's my line. What is this all of a sudden?

“It's just that, we see each other really often, but I'm not sure of what you think about me.”

Alice's face turned deep red like a habanero pepper.

“A-about you? W-why are you asking this now!? you're my assistant, an assistant detective! From the day you were born until the day you die, you're my assistant!” No, I was just a baby when I was born.

“I know that already, but I don't mean that- In other words, uhm, it doesn't seem like we're friends, right? And we're kinda different from companions, it doesn't feel quite the same as with Tetsu-senpai and the others...”

Alice spoke, burying most of her body among the stuffed toys:

“What is this? D-do you want me to think differently about you?”

Being asked that felt bothersome.

“No... Sorry. Sorry for bringing out this topic.”

I picked up the empty Dr Pepper cans to step out of the bedroom.

“Carry on! U-um.”

When I turned around at the voice, the blushing Alice with only her eyes visible in the stuffed toy rampart spoke:

“What do you think?”

“...Eh?”

“I-I'm just curious. What do you, uhm... think.... about...”

“You mean, what do I think about you?”

When I completed her question, Alice hid her face completely behind a bear and a dolphin.

“It's nothing! Just get going!”

What the heck?
With the cans still under my arms, I pondered for a short while on the side of the refrigerator, and said:

“I can't really say it in one word. I'm really grateful to you, but that isn't all. And of course, it's not just because you employ me. Anyway, I'm with you because I want to be with you.”

Alice pushed out the stuffed toy mountain and stamped her feet. What? ''Just get out of here?'' You were the one who asked. No, actually, I was the one who started with the subject, but oh well.

Just when I stepped out of the agency to the corridor, I noticed a figure on the other side. Bleached white hair and a red jacket were made visible under the weak fluorescent light. Yondaime.

“We caught hold of some Chigasawa Teruhiko's movements.”

Yondaime said that and pushed me back into the Agency with just his gaze.

“He sold his car? For how much?” Alice turned around on the bed.

“He made an individual deal for 1400,000. Chigasawa was rich, so he had a used Jaguar.”

Yondaime threw a report with photographs on the sheets.

“Is this that transaction?”

“Yeah. It was with a guy Chigasawa knew from University. It seems like he was in a hurry to find a buyer. 1400,000 is considerably cheap.”

I don't know much about the market price for foreign cars, but it did seem like he wanted to sell it cheaply and get the full payment.

“Did you find out how that money was used?”

“Not yet.”

“Hm. A great sum of money is vanishing into the darkness. And the whereabouts of the cultivation notes from M High's Gardening Club that was stolen under Oshima's orders is unknown.”

Alice looked at Yondaime and then at me, who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

There was no more words after that, but we knew what she wanted to say. There's someone out there growing those poppy plants again. I shivered.

The scene of the blue flowers I had never seen swaying in the wind of a greenhouse appeared on the monitors of Alice's bedroom.

Alice let out a small sigh and turned her gaze to Yondaime again.

“Do you have a cruel request for me beyond this point?”

“...Don't say stupid things. I'll do it myself.”

I looked at their faces in turn without understanding what they were talking about. Cruel?

Yondaime turned his gaze from the monitors on the side of the the bed to the screens of the security cameras on Hanamaru's surroundings.
Sitting on the bear crate by the kitchen door, Ayaka had already untied her apron.

“Is Ayaka staying until the shop closes today?”

When Yondaime asked that, I blinked.

“No... She's probably staying until nine.”

I saw Yondaime's face from the side after he gave a small nod and turned to the door, and I sprang up from the bed.

“W-wait! Please wait!”

I quickly grabbed the sleeves of the red jacket. With dreadful strength, he shook me off, making my hand hit the wall. The wolf's gaze sew me to the wall. I finally understood the meaning of their conversation. They were going to ask Ayaka for information about the poppy flowers' cultivation.

“It's useless to ask Ayaka, she doesn't remember anything!”

“I won't know until I actually ask her.”

“Please don't make her remember! She's able to live peacefully because she forgot about everything!”

“Not my problem.”

“Wh--”

For a second a pitch-black crack appeared on my field of vision.

“Are you going to tell Ayaka what's going on to chase after the drug!?”

“Of course. Any problem with that?”

My face was covered in raging fire. In just an instant, Yondaime caught hold of my collar and forcefully pushed my back against the wall.

“What are you doing!?” Alice tumbled off the bed and rushed to us. Yondaime glared at her and said “you shut up”, then he fixed his gaze on me again.

“That's not some club activity. This is an important matter. I don't have time for your stupid concern for a classmate.”

I gritted my teeth and tried to remove Yondaime's hands from my throat, but I couldn't make him move one finger. Alice grabbed the cuff of his jacket and screamed with teary eyes:

“You barbarian! Get your hands off my assistant!”

The pressure on my neck disappeared. I collapsed on the floor with my back against the wall.
Choking, I looked up at Yondaime.

“If you're going to defy me, at least be resolute.”

“I'm not defying you... I just want you to be kind to Ayaka...” I answered in a choked voice.

“I'm just gonna talk to her.”

“That's why I'm telling you to stop, Ayaka finally returned to her ordinary life!”

“So, what do you wanna do? Are you gonna stop me with your fists?”

My words were blocked. I felt the weight and the heat of another body on the left half of my body. Alice was clinging to me. But even then, I couldn't take my eyes off of Yondaime's gaze.
From the beginning, him and me didn't have the same views.
He's the king of the street youth, Hinamura Souichirou.

If I stood in his way he was going to beat me to death right now, and he made me fall silent with just his glare, but he hesitated a little.
He averted those eyes from me to the monitors of the security cameras and clicked his tongue. 9 o'clock in the evening had long passed, so the monitors showed Min-san delivering ramen by herself; in other words, Ayaka had gone home already.

Yondaime lifted that strong pressure on my chest, turning to the entrance.
Narrowly opening the door, he turned around just once.

“We went through a sake ritual together, so I'll give you a little more time. Are you gonna become my enemy, or are you gonna keep trembling in a corner? Take your pick.”

Just those words were enough to throw me to the frozen floor. When the door closed, only Alice and I were left under the cold wind. Alice transmitted me her shaking from her arms. Unconsciously, I gently patted her head to calm her down.

“...I'm sorry, Narumi.”

A frail voice sounded under my hand. I couldn't reply.

“I won't say anything. I don't approve nor disapprove of Yondaime's words. I don't choose, I don't know. As I am a detective, I would normally be willing to hurt someone for the sake of the truth. But this is Ayaka. And Ayaka is my... what? I don't know, but I won't choose.”

''She is your friend'', I informed with my silence. ''Ayaka is your friend. Isn't that fine?''
I knew those words wouldn't reach the detective, so my voice wouldn't come out.

If you thought about it, Alice has been with Ayaka for a much longer time than me. Ayaka took care of her, touched her skin, shared her warmth with her. But Alice was a detective who had accepted Yondaime's request. She couldn't choose to go far off the truth to protect Ayaka.

If that's the case, what should I do?

Indignation was filling my heart. Opposing Yondaime to protect Ayaka, or letting Ayaka be hurt?
Why do I only have those two choices? There must be something else I can do.

Isn't it fine if we investigate only the people related to Ayaka? Do we really need to crush the last remnants of some drug producers that quickly? Is a matter of pride more important than Ayaka?
The answer to that question was already swirling like deep black smoke inside my chest.

“Narumi, t-that hurts.”

Alice groaned under my arm.

“Ah-, s-sorry.”

I had unintentionally pressed my fingers tightly on Alice's arm. When I let go of her, she pushed my body with a jerk and returned to the bed.

“...You decide.”

Sitting in front of the stuffed toys, Alice muttered.

“I think it's unfitting for a employer, but I won't choose.”

I silently nodded, but I didn't know what to choose either.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

For that reason, I didn't go directly to Hanamaru after school, but I appeared at the Central Gardening Meeting first.

“Fujishima-kun, are you going to help out? Why? What's with this curious turn of events?”

With exaggerated surprise, Ayaka took me along to the greenhouse.

“It's winter so there's not much to do, but there's lot of people who haven't grown accustomed to the greenhouse yet!”

Inside the greenhouse, there was several students on duty wearing the armbands. They were mostly first years, and they bowed when Ayaka and I entered, whispering things like “Oh, look...” “Aah, Fujishima-senpai” “Shinozaki-senpai's friend” “This is unusual, what's going on?”

“Fujishima-kun came to help out! Even though he looks like this, he used to be a member of the former Gardening Club, so ask him whatever you want!”

Oi, don't hurdle me up. It's obvious there's nothing I can teach to the first years.

“Senpai, if you water them too much, the stems of the flowers won't grow, you just have to spray them a little!”

“Senpai, don't cut it to the stalk!”

“Senpai, it's winter, so increase the concentration of the liquid fertilizer, please!”

I could no longer put up with all the things they were trying to teach me. Ayaka was looking at me, giggling.

“It's seems like Fujishima-kun forgot...”

No, it's obvious that I never knew anything from the start.

When the maintenance finished and the first years left, Ayaka spoke, taking an extensive view of the neat greenhouse:

“It must have been a while since you worked in the greenhouse, right, Fujishima-kun? It's somewhat refreshing!”

I hesitated, staying by Ayaka's side.
It hasn't been a while, it's the first time. Because when the Gardening Club still existed, Ayaka tended the greenhouse by herself, and I wasn't allowed to enter. The reason was because Hakamizaka Shirou had asked Ayaka to cultivate those poppy flowers in secret.
That memory was sunk at the bottom of the sand.

“--But, why did you come to help out today? Could you possibly want to join the Central Gardening Meeting? Sorry, but only one person for each class is allowed to enter, and you also have your duties at the Inspection committee and as Alice's assistant...”

“No, of course not. I was just thinking it would be good to go to Hanamaru with you from time to time, and I didn't want to be waiting around like an idiot so I came to help.”

“E-eeh-?”

Ayaka's face reddened in shyness, diagonally leaning her upper body forward and looking at me from below.

“What does that mean?”

“Uuhm, you see...”

Then, I used my special swindling technique: selfishly conveying a part of the truth.

“I don't know why, but lately the guys from Hirasaka-gumi have been starting to show interest in gardening. I accidentally told them you taught me lots of stuff, and they were even in the mood to intrude into the school. If those guys come here it would be troublesome to Ayaka... So, if they come—It's not like I'm a bodyguard or anything like that, but I thought I should drive them away.”

My muscles froze as I was talking. Every single word I said was nothing but a lie. Ayaka smiled bitterly.

“But I don't really mind? But those people seem awkward, so teaching them might be hard.”

When we were going to Hanamaru from school, I was walking beside Ayaka while pushing my bicycle, harboring the feelings of guilt and that something wasn't right about the things I couldn't say.
Walking by her side, I observed Ayaka's transparent smile and I couldn't say anything in return, only postponing my conclusions.

When we were reaching Hanamaru, my cellphone rang. I looked at the name displayed on the screen: It was from Yondaime, so I stuffed the phone back in my pocket.

“...You're not going to answer?”

Entering the kitchen from the door, Ayaka tilted her head.

“Ah, no, it was just a text.”

Ayaka stepped inside with a face that said 'ohh'. I sat down on the old tire while feeling the phone vibrating. It felt like there was a living scorpion wriggling inside my pocket. I didn't know if I should pick up or not, so I could only ignore it.

What do I do? He told me that he was going to give me a little more time, but still.

By the time when the winter sun was looking like it was hiding behind the shadows of the buildings in front of the station, Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san arrived.

“I got something about Oshima from the police. They still don't know he's sleeping.”

“Where's Oshima? Shinobu-chan, Hitomi-chan and the others are worried.”

Hiro-san's current task was asking the girls that were doing paid dating under Oshima's instructions their situation, but apparently Hiro-san was inferior to Oshima regarding lady-killing.

“He was transferred to the general hospital ages ago already, but don't tell the girls. It seems like the police hasn't found out about the paid dating and the badger game stuff.”

[[Image: Kamimemo08 219.jpg|thumb]]

“I know. I'll fill the cracks on those eight high school girls' hearts in his place.”

“Don't forget your own work. And Min-san is going to hear.”

“Ahaha, it's okay. I saw her inside making sherbets so it's unlikely that she'll hear---”

“I ''am'' hearing though, Hiro.”

Min-san's face appeared from the kitchen door, and Hiro-san slipped down from the bear crate where he was sitting.

“What was that about eight high school girls?”

After hitting Hiro-san who could only smile bitterly without replying, Min-san returned to the kitchen.

“I offended Min-san, so it doesn't seem like I'll be able to fill the holes in her body--”

Hiro-san muttered words he shouldn't have, so the kitchen door opened once again and Min-san's kick thrust  Hiro-san's back.

“Senpai, Hiro-san, are you going to order something?” With her black apron, Ayaka poked her head from the back door too.

“It's cold, so, miso ramen.”

“Ahh... Me too.”

“Okay! Miso is the most popular in winter! Fujishima-kun, are you going to eat too?”

“Ah, no, I'm fine. I'm not hungry.”

I looked over my shoulder, Ayaka smiled and nodded and then she returned to the kitchen. When the door was closed, Hiro-san and Tetsu-senpai turned their gazes at my face at the same time.

“...Do you know already? ...About Yondaime?”

I asked in a way that gave myself an unpleasant feeling. Tetsu-senpai nodded imediately, while Hiro-san showed a facial expression like he was hesitating about which words he should use, but he nodded silently in the end. My gaze fell to my own feet.

I couldn't help but asking Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san what should I do. However, unlike those two, my investigation abilities weren't anything special, and I could only waste my time, so I needed to face my own problems.

When both of them were slurping their miso ramen, I suddenly remembered something and stood up.

“I'm going to see Toshi-san.”

With his bowl on the wooden table, Tetsu-senpai arched his brows.

“Didn't we go just yesterday?”

“Yeah, but I found something I can ask him.”

I shifted my eyes to the kitchen door. The irregular sound of a kitchen knife wasn't from Min-san but from Ayaka. I was worried that she would hear, so I lowered my voice.

“Toshi-san actually received the harvested poppy flowers from someone else. In that case, he might know something about the cultivation.”

Hiro-san and Tetsu-senpai looked at each other's faces.

“...Yes, could be.” Hiro-san said.

“I'll come along too. Someone has to restrict him if he starts to get violent.” Tetsu-senpai muttered. I shook my head.

“I'll go alone. It would be easier to get Toshi-san to talk that way.”

“I see.”

If I found out information connected to the production of the narcotic through another route, it could all come to an end without having to get Ayaka involved. For that purpose, I felt that I was even able to hit Toshi-san again.

“We're obeying Alice.”

Tetsu-senpai said that, and Hiro-san nodded with a solemn expression.

“In other words, everything depends on Narumi-kun.”

Hiro-san said like he was talking to himself.

“Because we're NEETs. We don't know what to do at times like this.”

I heard those same sad words before. Even if they knew how to start rowing, these people were at a loss about how to grab the oars.
So, it was up to me, the only one who wasn't a NEET.

“...See you later.”

I dragged out my bicycle and sat on the saddle.

Toshi-san's face looked better than the former day. There were several PET bottles of carbonated drinks lined up on the desk. But when I opened the curtains, I noticed his cheeks looked gaunt.

“...You haven't eaten?”

“Not hungry.” Toshi-san crushed one of the PET bottles with his hand.

“You kinda look like Alice...”

I didn't want the exchange of words to turn oppressive, so I started with striking some frivolous conversation on purpose. Toshi-san snorted and thew the PET bottle to the trash bin. There was a lot of trash already, so the pitiful green plastic that resembled a caterpillar tumbled on the floor by my side.

“What do you usually do? Do you watch TV all the time?”

I looked around the inside of the messy room.

“I mostly sleep.” Toshi-san replied, raising his knees to the chair. “I also surf the net, play games, and I go to the convenience store from time to time.”

“Oh, you're a bit healthier than Alice.”

Toshi-san didn't smile, but he narrowed his eyes as if dazzled, and unnaturally cleared his throat a couple times.

I could have a conversation without being told to leave, so I was relieved.

“Isn't this Powerebo GR?”

I picked up a game software package that was lying around. It was the home version of the baseball game that Major, the others and I got into during last summer.

“Do you play it at the arcade too? Short Pennants are very mainstream lately, but since Hiroshima is really strong, there's nothing but Hiroshima in the high scores.”

“No, I only play here online. Huh, so you play Powerebo too, Narumi.”

We started talking about the baseball game for a while. I was a quite well-known uniform designer there, so he seemed to know my designs and my nickname, and he was surprised when he found out it was me.

“If you're okay with a simple emblem, I'll draw it right away.”

“Really? I've been losing a lot and I don't have points at all, so I can't buy an emblem. Can I ask for it now?”

Then, I borrowed Toshi-san's computer, and when I showed him the emblem that looked just like Apple Corp.'s mark, he finally smiled.
After that, we talked a lot about games.
''I can't stay like this forever'', I told myself in my heart, but I didn't want to destroy conversation that was like a balancing toy on top of a soap bubble, so I continued talking about Toshi-san's hobbies.

But the end would come soon.

“--So, let's go together to the arcade like before some other time. Powerebo 2MAX will come out soon, and it seems like you will be able to import your data.”

When I said that, the expression on Toshi-san's face disappeared. ''Aah, I crossed the line'', I felt.
Toshi-san's face steadily darkened.

“I'm sorry.”

Why am I apologizing? Am I stupid? Can't I resume the conversation?

“...Well then, what do you want to ask today?”

Toshi-san spoke in a sinister voice. His eyes were firmly staring at the thirty centimeters of empty space before my face. I turned my gaze away, hesitating.

“There's something you want to ask again, right? ...About Fix, huh?”

“No--”

I started talking and faltered. What do I gain denying it? Why am I lying? This isn't the way. I came here to find a clue to unravel this incident. I didn't come here to happily talk with Toshi-san. I was so indifferent yesterday, why am I forcing myself to laugh today? Of course, that's because my sense of purpose is a lot clearer than yesterday. Because I was thinking about deceiving him to get information out of him.

“...Yes. It's about Fix.”

I didn't look at Toshi-san's face anymore, I turned my gaze to my own lap and released my words.

“Toshi-san, you entered M High's greenhouse through the back door and talked to Ayaka, right? Did you talk about something related to the cultivation?”

There was no response for a while. A strange feeling of disgust was seeping, and I twisted my body to brush it off. I heard a snort, a violent cough, and the creaking of a chair.

“I didn't do anything. I was just an underling, I already told you.”

“But you entered the greenhouse lots of times when they were being cultivated.”

“Just ask Ayaka.”

“I'm asking YOU because I can't ask Ayaka!!”

My voice suddenly turned rude. I sat back on the floor and hung my head in shame.

“Sorry for shouting.”

Toshi-san wiped my saliva with a tissue and threw it in the round trash bin.

“I don't want to make Ayaka remember. Do you understand?”

“Yeah. That girl's quite lucky. Hanamaru's favorite.”

Toshi-san spoke in a dispirited complaining voice.

“I couldn't do anything. Anything at all. Things just.... turned out that way.”

''They didn't 'turned out that way'. You took the drugs yourself.'' I pushed the need of telling him that back into my throat, and inquired with all my patience:

“Anything about the greenhouse will do. Whatever you remember, please tell me.”

“Nothing at all. I don't know anything you would want to know. I only passed over the reports that Ayaka wrote every time to Hakamizaka-san. Then the guy plucked the flowers that had turned blue and that was it.”

“Reports? About what?” I sprang up again.

“I caught a glimpse once but I didn't understand a word. I know nothing about botany. Obviously.”

I chewed up the words and sat down once again.

“Hey... You get it, right? I was treated as small fry under Hakamizaka-san. He never entrusted me with anything important. Haha. That's why I didn't take the last amount of drug left, I was put on probation, and now I'm like this, alive. I survived. Shit. What a joke. Why? Why...?”

Toshi-san buried his face in his kneecaps. His voice that didn't turn into words fell to the floor.

When I exited the apartment, I noticed another call from Yondaime. Hearing the 'Whatever, I'll go to Hanamaru later' recorded in the answering machine, I squatted at the side of the bicycle and hid my head under my arms.
Cold was started to creep up, so I straightened my duffle coat.
After meditating for a while about my behavior, I thought ''I'm the worst no matter how you look at it''.
I informed Alice about my conversation with Toshi-san by mail, and then I decided to go home.

“Why are you here so early? I didn't cook for you.”

As soon as I opened the front door, the cold words of my sister flew to me. However, since I'm so disastrous that it was indeed unusual for me to return home early, I couldn't complain.

Slurping cup noodles while leaning on the kitchen's sink, I felt extremely regretful. What am I running away from? What do I gain by running away? Would the current situation change for the better if I delay it?

I glanced at the cellphone on the table. I won't get a phone call from anyone. No one else except me would make a choice to speed things up. But now I can only keep this stubborn silence stretching tortuously. Alice, Tetsu-senpai and the others told me that the decision was up to me, so since right now I haven't chosen, I obviously don't have any words to say.

When I finished eating, I crushed the cup and threw it to the trash bin and fell prostrated on the sofa. In my fatigue, I got immersed in Toshi-san's sticky eyes and Yondaime's completely passionless voice mixed together.
Like that, I fell asleep.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

The next morning, when I showed up at the classroom of the 2-4 class, Ayaka noticed my evident mood change.

“Good morning, Fujishima-kun.”

I was just being greeted, but an uneasy feeling crept up my back.

“...Morning.”

''I know this fake cheerfulness quite well'', I thought.
The way she smiled while slopingly turning her body around, I've seen that gesture some time ago. ''Oi, please stop that'', I thought. The slow me from the past wouldn't have noticed, right?

“You didn't go back to the shop and went home directly yesterday, right?”

“Ah, y-yeah.”

“Everyone was worried about you, Fujishima-kun.”

“Worried? ...Why?”

“Because, you know-”

When Ayaka said that, the bell rang.

The classroom was filled sounds of the chairs being pulled back, making us swallow our conversation. I reluctantly sat down.

While in class, Ayaka glanced at me from her seat looking like she wanted to tell me something, but that day we had P.E. and elective classes, so in the end we didn't get a chance to exchange words until school ended.

“Fujishima-kun, Fujishima-kun” Ayaka called me. “There's no activities at the greenhouse today, so let's go to Hanamaru together.”

I mumbled, but didn't say anything in the end.

“Those two are getting along really well lately...” “It feels like a stable period” “But Fujishima-kun should be more...” “No, he seems more like a lolicon.” “I heard he's gay, though.”

Turning me back on my classmates' inexcusable conversation, Ayaka pulled my arm.

“Hey, hey, Fujishima-kun, why do you never bring your bag?”

As soon as we passed the school gates, Ayaka indiscreetly asked something ridiculous.

“That's not true, I do bring it from time to time.” I replied while pushing my bicycle. “It's just that I overslept and left home as quickly as I could. All the textbooks are at school anyway.”

“If you don't review the lessons, you'll repeat the year!”

Ayaka showed me her knitted brows as if purposely, and then she immediately patted my shoulders with a broad smile.

“What are you going to do if you really repeat, Fujishima-kun?”

“Hmm. I'll probably drop out...”

''If you have something to tell me, why are you going around in circles?'', I suspected, but on the other hand I felt relieved that she didn't get straight to the point.

“You'll drop out and become a NEET? A gigolo like Hiro-san? If you're going to do that, I'll tell Min-san so she'll give you a huge scolding.”

“Why do you take becoming a gigolo as my first option!? It's obvious I couldn't do that!” I made a displeased look. “Well, I don't really have a clear aim, though.”

“Aren't you going to continue your job as an assistant detective?”

“You can't call that a job. It's not stable at all. Alice apparently earns quite a lot, though.”

“But, but, Fujishima-kun, everyone's been relying on you a lot lately...”

Ayaka's tone of voice and the color of her smiling face changed just a little.

“You're already a splendid assistant detective. If you become a NEET like this, that job is perfect for you.”

''I'm not splendid at all''-, I replied in my heart. I even ran away from Yondaime yesterday. Even though I've been entrusted with a decision that only I could make, I'm still running away. It's always like that. I'm unable to hide this weakness at the most crucial times. I'm only capable of deceiving and deceiving, and that won't make the world Alice lives in any gentler.

“That's why, I... Won't stand in your way anymore.”

“...Stand in my way? What are you--”

“I won't say things like 'it's dangerous, so stop' anymore. In exchange for that, I want you to solve this case quickly, there are things that only you can do to help, aren't there?”

I stood still. Walking three steps in front of me, Ayaka looked over her shoulder with a curious face.

“Fujishima-kun?”

“Help? Why? Why are you saying that, Ayaka?”

My ears buzzed, and the sounds of the world felt far off.

“You know, everyone reunited yesterday, and Yondaime came too, and asked me lots of things. About the time I grew those poppy flowers, and about that florist that used--”

I grabbed both Ayaka's arms. The bicycle lost its support and collapsed on the sidewalk, but I didn't feel like stopping it from falling. Ayaka's face half buried in the scarf stiffened, and she widened her eyes.

“Yondaime asked ''what''!? About... The past? But Ayaka, Ayaka is--”

“I-it hurts, Fujishima-kun.”

Ayaka twisted her body, escaping from my hands and she picked up the bicycle. With her eyes averted, she spoke difficultly:

“...You see. ...I remembered a little bit. I used to take care of the greenhouse, and...”

She was remembering. Little by little, Ayaka was remembering those days. Up to what point?

“I was really surprised when he told me that I have brother... Ahaha. I do, huh...”

I snatched the bicycle's handle from Ayaka's hands and jumped upon the saddle.

“Fujishima-kun, what's going on!?”

I rejected Ayaka's voice behind me, and turned to the opposite direction of Hanamaru. In the cold wind, the pedals felt as heavy as packed snow.

Yondaime was at Hirasaka-gumi's office. When I pushed the iron door open and rushed into the reception room, the large underlings who were surrounding the executive desk turned around, bowing at the same time.

“Aniki, thanks for your hard work!” “Thanks for your hard work!”

Sitting further in the middle of the black-shirted men, Yondaime glared at me, making me freeze.
But Yondaime immediately removed his gaze from me and returned to give instructions to his underlings.

“These are pictures of the whole crew. This is Hakamizaka, this is Chigasawa, and these are the mahjong bears. Ask around thoroughly. Don't assault the florist.”

“Understood!!” “We shall now hone out manly aura!”

The lackeys took a step back and glanced at me. I gulped and mustered up enough courage to get close to Yondaime.

“Why are you here?”

“What did you ask Ayaka?”

“Didn't she tell you herself? Isn't she your classmate?”

“Didn't I tell you that I didn't want to get Ayaka involved!?”

“I also told you I'd give you time to make a choice.”

Yondaime stood up. I realized the noisy black shirts behind me were stepping back closer to the wall.

“You didn't answer your phone, and I stayed at Hanamaru until 24:00 but you didn't come. How would I know what you had to say?”

I bit my lip until it bled. It's true. I ran away.

“Cool your head. What's so bad about her getting her memories back? Leaving that aside, Fix--”

My field of vision was dyed red for a second. I slapped the executive desk with both hands. Yondaime didn't move an inch, but Pole and Rocky were startled and jumped up.

“...You're saying that because you didn't see how Ayaka was back then!”

A threatening voice that made even myself shiver leaked out from my throat.

“That's true. I don't have time to waste caring about leaving things out. I asked you why are you here.”

Why—Why am I here? I hardened my fists on the desk. Did I come to moan in anger like a brat? No, that's not it. It's Ayaka. It's for Ayaka. Didn't I come here to know what I could do for Ayaka's sake?

But the words wouldn't leave my throat. The sound of the iron door being opened hit my withering back.

“Ah...” The black-shirted men groaned.

“Ane-san.”

“Ane-san, Ojiki, thanks for your hard work!”

“Thanks for your hard work!”

I widened my eyes and straightened my body, turning around. Walking forward dressed in a gown, Alice's swaying black hair didn't have a sense of reality at all. Even though she came by my side and tightly grabbed the hem of my coat, her warmth seemed far away, making me feel like Alice wasn't really here.
I looked at Hiro-san who was leaning against the side of the entrance and I understood that he probably took her along in his car, but I still couldn't recognize Alice's existence in this reality.

Why—Why is Alice here?

“Ayaka called me on the phone. You fool.”

Alice muttered, leaning closely, and I averted my gaze from Yondaime.

“Why are you here too? You came to fetch your pet cat?”

Yondaime cursed, correcting his posture on the chair.

“I only came to ascertain my assistant's decision.”

Alice answered in a shaking voice. After that, she looked up at me, and spoke in a tender voice:

“It's okay, Narumi. It's your own decision and that's fine. We are failures anyway. This is what was written on our pages in God's notebook. Nevertheless, you can decide.”

''What the hell is this?'' I thought. ''Why did it turn out like this? Why don't we have an option other than being cornered in that hopeless place?''

Why, indeed—Alice's following words soaked my overheating heart.

“Because this is your case. A case you still haven't put an end to. Isn't that correct? So, go ahead and choose.”

My problem.

In order to end the sequel of the winter when I was sixteen, I can only make a decision. Even if my only choices were immensely stupid.

I firmly swallowed. My dry throat felt rough. I stared at Yondaime right in front of me, accepted the blade of his gaze, waited for the pain to be deeply impressed in my heart, and released my words:

“If he intends to get Ayaka involved beyond this point, Yondaime is my enemy.”

I heard Pole or someone else gasping. Yondaime spoke:

“I won't adhere to your stupid assumptions. We're still not at the last stage, of course I intend to involve her.”

“Understood.”

Why did it turn out like this? Shouldn't it be other ways to handle things? Those thoughts washed away that empty anger.

“I take back our sake ritual.”

“Aniki-!” “Aniki, that's-!”

Pole and Rocky edged closer to the right and left side of the executive desk and looked at me with pales faces.
At that moment, Yondaime swung his fists downwards on the desk. The dreadful sound of wood cracking made the whole office gasp.

“Silence.”

The wolf eyes turned to Alice.

“Fine. The go-between is also here.” His gaze returned to me. “From this moment on, you're a complete stranger. Hurry up and get lost.”

“Sou-san, please calm down!”

The instant Pole spoke, Yondaime's fists punched his bulky chest, making his large body hit the wall, and a picture frame fell with a crash. The sound of broken glass made me draw back my body.

“Our business haven't finished yet.”

Alice said peacefully.

“What are you going to do with my request?”

“Isn't it obvious it's canceled? Calculate the research expenses.”

Alice's hands weakly tightened their grip.

“Understood. Give back the manuscripts and the original data, please.”

Alice picked up the profile sheets from Hakamizaka, Chigasawa and the mahjong bears and a DVD-R, handing them to me. Those were all things that came from the Detective Agency.

“I already printed and distributed them.” Yondaime narrowed his eyed.

“I don't mind. Let's go, Narumi.”

As soon as we stepped out of the office, I heard the sound of rough footsteps going down the stairs.

“Aniki!” “Aniki, please wait!”

The black shirts stepped into the road and surrounded me. I got scared and pushed Alice into Hiro-san's car.

“Aniki, what's going on!?” “What's that about taking back the sake ritual!?” “Did something happen with Sou-san!?”

I hesitated. ''I'm not your Aniki anymore'', I said in my heart. When Yondaime told me that I was a complete stranger, it felt like rain was pouring in my face, but now I felt tormented by the downhearted feeling of loneliness.

“I'm sorry.” I bowed my head.

''Why am I apologizing? This is nothing I should apologize for, what good will apologizing do?'' I condemned myself again and again.

“Please, don't apologize, Aniki!”

“Let's apologize together to Sou-san instead!”

“No.”

Without raising my head, I shook it in refusal.

“No one did anything wrong. Please stop.”

I rushed to the roadside where my bicycle was parked. When I passed by Alice in the car, her eyes met mine for a second.

I threw the bunch of documents and DVDs into the basket and sat on the saddle.

If I had gone to Hanamaru and exchanged words with Yondaime, answering all his questions...
I changed the events countless times in my head, repeated them, ruminated. There weren't mistakes anywhere. I made the right choice, and the regrets were necessary.

The pain oozing from my ribs rose to the surface.
I knew it quite well, the pain of a loss carved deep in my body and my heart.

''Before I knew it, being that person's sworn brother became something so important inside me, huh'', I thought.

It all started with... Oh yeah, a play of words to get him to shelter Meo.

When did I start to depend so much on him? Always giving me his support without asking anything in return.

And like that, I destroyed that bond myself.

I destroyed it. I am now that person's enemy.

Unable to control my pain, I grasped the handle tightly and slowly slid downhill. Soon I became unable to straighten my body, and felt like I was going to fall into the basket. I couldn't care about the puzzled gazes of the people that passed by me from time to time.

When I reached Hanamaru's kitchen door and pushed my bicycle further inside, the door opened and Ayaka rushed in with her black apron.

“Fujishima-kun-! Wh-what's wrong? Did you go to Yondaime's place?”

“A-aah... Yeah... It's nothing.”

“What do you mean by 'it's nothing'?”

“It's okay, I already talked to Yondaime. It's nothing you should be worried about, Ayaka.”

“What happened? W-was it something I said--”

I shook my head and pushed my bicycle further between the buildings and Ayaka rushed over and caught hold of the basket to restrain me.

“Wait! I won't understand if you don't tell me anything!”

Why are you trying to make me explain something I can't explain? When I turned my back to Ayaka and forcibly turned the handle, the tire slipped, and the bicycle collapsed sideways. The documents and DVDs that leaped out of the basket were scattered on the ground.

“Ah-, I-I'm sorry.”

Ayaka became pale and leaned over to pick up the documents.
I was taken aback and tried to avoid it, but it was too late. Ayaka's hands holding one of the papers were shaking. Her eyes widened unnaturally.
The profiles printed on the paper were from Hakamizaka and Chigasawa—Members of Fix's manufacturing/selling group.

“Uh....uh-eugh-...!”

Ayaka let out a strange cry. I snatched those documents away from her and crushed them with my hands.

“A-are you okay-!?”

Ayaka curled up, frightened.

There was a picture of the very person who once forced her to take the drug.
Even though I knew that she would end up remembering if I was too careless...

“Oi, Narumi, what are you d--”

The kitchen door opened vigorously and Min-san appeared.
When she noticed Ayaka having muscular convulsions and vomiting gastric juice on the ground, she rushed in immediately and rubbed her back.
She glared at me and yelled “Take that stuff away already!”

For a while, my knees were shaking and I couldn't move. I finally straightened my body when Min-san slapped my cheek, and I rushed up the emergency stairs as if running away.

The Detective Agency was locked; they hadn't returned yet. The traffic in the highway was probably congested.
I leaned over in front of the washing machine.
Until Hiro-san brought Alice back, I squatted on the corridor, drenched in lethargy.

Sitting on the bed of the Detective Agency, under the wind of the conditioned air, I hugged my knees.

Alice who had just returned was facing the keyboard without saying a word. Hiro-san returned from the kitchen with two cups of hot coffee, handing me one of them.

“Did something happen with Ayaka? She didn't look good, and Min-san seemed angry.”

“...Y-yeah. Just a little something.” I lied. I didn't know how to explain it. I drank a sip of coffee. The heat only reached the base of my tongue.

I certainly picked the worst choice for Ayaka.

Well, what do I do? Should I chase away the Hirasaka-gumi's lackeys who will probably come to get more information from Ayaka? What should I do if Yondaime comes himself? Who would be able to stop him?

Should I tell Ayaka to stop coming to Hanamaru? How stupid. I don't have the right to do that. What good will it do to meddle into Ayaka's daily life?

I pressed my forehead in my arms, hearing the sound of Alice typing.

What in the world have I done? What was the meaning of this? I turned Yondaime into my enemy, satisfying my own ego with the excuse of not wanting Ayaka to get involved so she wouldn't be harmed, but didn't that go nowhere? Where would my choice lead?

I wasn't thinking at all. I only discharged my fury. I snatched away Alice's reason to seek for the truth, because if there wasn't a request, the detective would remain a powerless bystander.

Sinking deeper and deeper into the mud, the surface of my heart was scratched by a shrill noise.

I raised my face and looked around, my head unable to comprehend what sound it was at first. But when I noticed Alice's gaze had turned towards the entrance, I understood it was the sound of the intercom.

Hiro-san rushed to the entrance with an 'I'll get it' and opened the door.

With both hands in his jacket's pockets, Tetsu-senpai's figure appeared.

When senpai pushed Hiro-san aside and entered the bedroom, he looked at me for an instant and immediately gazed at the small back wrapped in black hair.

Slipping his hands out of his pockets, he threw something by Alice's side.
I gasped. When Alice turned and saw what that something was, she frowned.

“...What is that?”

“Take care of that for me. Don't ask how I gathered it.”

It was a roll of 10,000 yen notes tied with a rubber band.
...How much money is there? It looks quite thick.

“I am a NEET Detective, a messenger of the deceased. Not a bank.”

“It's an advanced payment for the investigation expenses. If I keep it I'll end up wasting it on horse racing betting tickets, so you keep it, Alice.”

Alice and I stared at Tetsu-senpai's face at the same time. A weak smile came from him.

“This is a request from me. Destroy Angel Fix completely.”

Alice picked up the roll of banknotes, pushing it against her pajama-clad chest.

“...Senpai...”

A gooey voice overflowed from my throat.

“What's with that disheartened face?” Tetsu-senpai turned to me and showed his teeth. “This is not only your case, and it's not only Yondaime's case either. Don't you guys look down on me.”

“Quite the arrogant words coming from someone who just got covered in debts.” Hiro-san said, laughing.

“Oh, shut up.”

Debts... He got in debt to pay for the request fee?

“Hmph. Don't underestimate a NEET Detective either. This amount will vanish in a second.”

Alice threw the roll of banknotes to my knees.

“Hurry up and count it, Narumi.”

“...Eh.... Ah- okay.”

“However, since we won't use Hirasaka-gumi, it might last. Very well, I accept.”

We won't use Hirasaka-gumi?

I stared at Alice's face, and she looked back at me with an amazed expression.

“Why are you giving me that stupid look? Do you still not understand the way we do things? If we locate Angel Fix's last remnants without relying on Hirasaka-gumi, we will end this case completely. There is no other option.”

Alice's words slowly soaked into my swelled up consciousness.

Yes. It's just like that. There's no other way.

We need to force out the truth with our own hands before Yondaime.

I quietly picked up the roll of banknotes. Those scraps of paper drenched in Tetsu-senpai's blood and will felt incredibly heavy.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 3

2012-11-22T12:53:48Z

JcLZM: /* Chapter 3 */

==Chapter 3==

Toshi-san, who I hadn't seen in a year, was like the root of a tree that can't rot, twisting and drying up completely in the soil.

“...Aah. Narumi, huh?”

Switching his gaze from the TV to my face, Toshi-san spoke in a hoarse voice.

“Why the hell is everyone like this? Dad's the same. I told you not to enter, what the hell?”

When he clutched his face, some hair between his fingers came out, falling onto the dark floor.

I gulped and looked around inside the room. Magazines, convenience store bags, half-eaten snacks and opened videogame packages were lying around, and I almost couldn't know where the bed or the chair were.
Dust was languidly floating in the light that slipped off from the hem of the opaque curtains.

“You're alone?”

“No. Tetsu-senpai is waiting outside.”

Toshi-san made an ominous sound and coughed, then he opened his mouth again.

“Ayaka... Does she still not remember me?”

I nodded, remembering the dull pain in the pit of my stomach.

Toshi-san's surname is Shinozaki, the same as his sister, Ayaka. After their parents' divorce, the siblings had been under the custody of their mother, but since the Angel Fix incident a year ago, Toshi has been living in this apartment in Sedagaya, with his father who had a different surname. Just because of that, one can imagine their everyday life must be suffocating.

That twisted daily existence was for Ayaka's sake. Because of Toshi-san—well, actually, it can't be stated definitely whose fault it was, since it was a complicated incident, though—She was injured and lost her memories.

Toshi-san was part of the Angel Fix's manufacturing and selling group, so he had been taken by the judicial authorities and then put on probation. His mother was deemed unable to take care of him as she didn't have enough parental authority, so a number of adults discussed the matter and took this desperate measure.

“Ayaka must be having fun, huh. It's such a pain in the ass that I'm here, and it's such a pain in the ass that she can't remember a thing.”

Toshi-san muttered, looking at his own knees. Since he was wearing a jersey and was sitting all curled up on his chair, he resembled the shell of a bug.

“So, why are you here? You're one of them, so you probably want me to talk about something?”

An unpleasant laugh came from his throat. I licked my lips; they tasted like aluminium.

“Yes.”

I replied in a hushed voice. Seeing Toshi-san acting like that, I couldn't relax. He raised his gaze. Those two eyes were staring into nothing.

“I don't care about you, Toshi-san. The only thing I want is information.”

I'm not interested in how many times they fired you from your part-time jobs, or how long did you have to crawl in the mud until you could wash it away.
I let my voice out, adding:

“Weren't you in contact with Chigasawa Teruhiko?”

Chigasawa Teruhiko is the other survivor of the group of Fix manufacturers and sellers. Just as Toshi, he was in a low position within the group so his sentence was suspended, but he was now missing.

“I already said I know nothing. I lost count on how many times I told Tetsu-san that.”

“Wasn't there any other people related to the group? Someone who could have stored some Fix somewhere.”

“I told you I don't know anything. I only sold the thing to people that approached me on the city center. That was the use that guy had for me. Anyway, the police must have been told the whole story already...”

“But, in the end nobody understood Hakamizaka.”

He was the son of a Gunma's second generation Diet member. He had graduated with honors and they had great expectations on his future. He received a large allowance, lived in an apartment in Nurima and did as he pleased.
This superficial information was blabbered about in variety shows and weekly publications, but no one was interested in talking about what he was thinking, or with what purpose did he distribute the Angel Fix in the city.

“Toshi-san, don't you know anything? You talked to him face to face.”

“I don't know. Who cares either way? He's dead.”

“Maybe he's not dead.”

Toshi-san's dull gaze focused completely on my cheeks and my eyes.

“That man might still be alive inside someone else. What I'm saying is, that man's words, his wishes, his desires, maybe they're still living somewhere.”

“...The hell are you saying?”

“It just feels that way, somehow. In this case, the people using Fix are doing it under the pressure of necessity, to earn money. Moreover, they're all doing it just now. We don't know where the money that person earned through threats is yet.”

“Didn't he use use it to buy Fix?”

“If he was just buying it, wouldn't he just need to manage a compensated dating group normally? Why would he use Fix to buy Fix? It doesn't make sense. That way of doing things wouldn't last long.”

“Well, I already say I don't know anything at all! If that's all, just go home already!”

I firmly swallowed my words.
Indeed, that's all. To hell with you. That time, the wounds carved on my fists were the very cause of Toshi-san being imprisoned in the dirty mud, but I don't regret it, I'm not thinking about apologizing or making up for it. For no one else's sake but for myself, I hit him, hurting him and getting hurt.

Even then, I still continued my words:

“Doesn't Hakamizaka Shirou still live inside you, Toshi-san? Stuck, obstructed, unable to move?”

Toshi-san's gaze crept about my face like a sea louse.

“To know is to die. Shouldn't you die one more time?”

There was no answer for some time. A rebroadcast of a police drama was being transmitted on the TV. A gunshot resounded, but there wasn't a single drop of blood on our side. When I gave up and was standing up, Toshi-san opened his mouth.

“...Yeah, that's right. Hakamizaka-san didn't tell me anything.”

Half-kneeling, I drew a few centimeters closer to Toshi-san.

“That's why even now, I'm still thinking. Why didn't he take me with him? Where did he go?”

''He died'', I answered in my heart. He vomited everything in the concrete, and writhed in pain in a hospital bed until he died. Then he revived through you, the two survivors. Why won't you notice that?

“Why was it scattered in that city? Was it? Was it there? Oi, what the hell? Why did you leave me behind...?”

My throat stiffened and I stared at Toshi-san.

Why was Angel Fix scattered in our city...? Even now, that question hasn't been solved.
Did they want to lead the metropolitan area's business districts? If so, then why didn't they spread it around Shinjuku or Ikebukuro?
Hakamizaka Shirou's home was in Nerima, so he wasn't particularly near our streets.

“Toshi-san, was Hakamizaka's father the owner of the building where the drug was refined?” I inquired, sidling up to the chair. For a moment, Toshi-san didn't seem to understand the meaning of the question, flapping his mouth open and closed a few times.

“...No. I heard he rented it.”

“Did he rent it because you joined him?”

“What the hell? That's not important—”

“Please answer me!”

“The factory was there before I entered...”

Toshi-san drove me away with his hands, looking annoyed.

So, it wasn't a building he owned but an especially chosen and rented place. If it was prepared before Toshi-san joined, then it couldn't have been because it was near the place were the poppy flowers were planted, M High.

Why did they use that place to purify the drug? Why did he chose our streets for his experiment? Did it have a particular meaning?

The question Toshi-san dropped from his lips started to swell up inside me.

“Shushuri. Hakamizaka-san, you surely went to see Shushuri long ago...”

I stood up and grabbed Toshi-san's shoulders.

“Shushuri? You just said Shushuri, right?”

I shook his shoulders, and Toshi-san curved his lips, looking displeased.

Shushuri. That word, I'm sure I heard it from that Oshima's mouth.

“What's Shushuri?”

“It's the angel's name. Hakamizaka-san always said that.”

A connection. Hakamizaka and Oshima are connected. I knew it, Hakamizaka's words and desires were alive inside someone.
My voice trembled.

“Angel? Wha-what do you mean?”

I unintentionally strangled Toshi-san's neck a little. He made a fed up face and brushed my hands off.

“I said I don't know. I was just an underling. Other guys from the group said that they could actually see Shushuri sometimes.”

They could see Shushuri sometimes? Does that mean the angels they saw when they were high? But wasn't Toshi-san high really often?

“System, my foot. Why was I the only one that wasn't taken? Only me... Me...”

Toshi-san's voice sank in a sea of bubbling oil.

Hakamizaka Shirou didn't distribute Angel Fix in the city with the goal of making money. I also heard some of the words that came from his mouth with my own ears: They used a system, he said. A system that made the drug circulate by its own power.
''How stupid'', I think even now. Circulation, my foot. Wasn't that just advancing a spiral of neglected junkies? Would something happen beyond that point? Is there still other goal left?

“Where? Where's Shushuri? Is Shushuri in that city? Is that why you scattered it there? Hakamizaka-san...”

Toshi-san was hanging his head, so I stared at the nape of his neck.

Shushuri. The name of the angel.

But I thought Oshima said “Money, to Shushuri”. Does that mean Shushuri is not something abstract, then?

Could it be... Someone's given name?

No matter how much I waited, inquired, or shook him up, Toshi-san wouldn't answer any more than that.
I put on my duffle coat and stepped off the room.

Toshi-san's father was watching TV and smoking a cigarette in the small dining table, and turned his head when he noticed me.

“...Seems like you talked a lot with Toshi. Uh, you don't seem like a violent guy. If you can, would you drop by and talk to him from time to time?”

“...Eh, ah.... Okay.”

“It's getting difficult for me to keep supporting him. If he doesn't start working again soon...”

Toshi-san's father turned towards the ashtray and let the smoke out along with a sigh. I bowed and exited the apartment.

The clouded sky that was announcing a lot of snow increased the darkness; the day was already ending.
I took an extensive view of the residential area from the second floor of the cheap apartment building, and just about everything looked like it was covered with ashes.

Tetsu-senpai was leaning against a roadside tree, staring at a notebook written in his own handwriting. He was wearing a jacket over his T-shirt, which was unusual for him. His muscular arms and shoulders made his body look around a size smaller. He raised his gaze as I was arriving, closing his notebook and stuffing it into his back pocket.

“How did it go with Toshi?”

“...I talked a bit with him.”

“Is that so...”

Gloomy words flowed from senpai's mouth.

“I see, I should have taken you along from the start, Narumi. I was thinking it might be tough for you to see him and stuff.”

“Well, it ''was'' tough to meet him. But...”

Ever since I beat him up until his face was distorted, we had been separated. I never thought I would see him again after that. We didn't have anything to talk about. But in this suffocating second reunion, the Toshi-san in my heart and the me inside Toshi-san's heart knew that they couldn't let things that way forever.

“I should have came even earlier.”

Tetsu-senpai nodded and started waking.

“I'm no good. Toshi just curled himself up. Every time I spoke, he had this scared expression that said ''are you going to hit me?'' Seems like you got a little closer to Toshi.”

''Even though you're stronger than me, Narumi'', Tetsu-senpai added, laughing.

“Let's not bring up ''that'' subject...”

“But you still stole a win from me!”

Tetsu-senpai hit my shoulders. I didn't really want to remember that boxing match, so I forcibly went back to the main topic.

“As I was saying, I heard something related to Fix from Toshi-san.”

However, Tetsu-senpai stopped walking, made a curious face and looked my way, perplexed.

“...Aah, yeah. Right, Fix. You came here to get information about Fix out of him, my bad, my bad.”

“Why does it look like you are remembering that just now?” I was shocked. Tetsu-senpai slipped his hands into his jacket's pockets and started walking again, outdistancing me.

“It's just that I was satisfied just knowing that you talked with Toshi. So I couldn't think about anything but when and how would I take you again, what kind of conversation did you guys had and all that.”

While walking half a step behind Tetsu-senpai, I sighed without letting him notice.
This person is also softhearted. Even though his hatred for Angel Fix would make him show his teeth, right now the feeling of concern for Toshi-san was taking precedence.

“So, what did he say? He's not doing Fix again, is he?”

Come on. The first conclusion you draw is something that worrisome? I shook my head.

“Of course not. Not at all. It seems like he remembered a few things about the manufacturing group.”

I briefly spoke to senpai about how Toshi-san had said something about ''Shushuri''.

“...Shushuri? What's that?”

“I don't know, but Oshima mentioned that very same name. Only me and that girl Toritani could hear him back then so I can't really say for sure, but...”

Tetsu-senpai's face clouded, and he took out his cellphone.

“...Hiro? Where are you now? ...Aah, I see. ...No, we already finished with Toshi. Yeah, he was fine I guess. ...Yeah, with Narumi. ...Yeah, got it. By the way, can you tell me where's Toritani Shinobu staying?”

''Shushuri's'' matter was explained to Hiro-san on the phone.

After Tetsu-senpai hung up, I asked:

“The paid dating case hasn't gone public yet, right?”

“No, not yet. Oshima is napping at the place of that unlicensed doctor that Yondaime knows. The car of the accident was somehow dealt with, and the girls who were doing paid dates are attending school as usual.”

Hiro-san reunited with the eight high school girls from the paid dating group and got information out of them. They only knew that Angel Fix was a drug that made you lose your mind, and didn't know anything related to last year's incident either. However, now we probably had new information that would help us to ask further into Oshima's connection to Hakamizaka.
At any rate, as long as Oshima was still unconscious, we could only hold on to this thread.

“Should I leak this to the police...”

Tetsu-senpai made a reluctant face.

“If you do that, won't you and Yondaime get arrested?”

“No, I'd limit the information. I'd tell them there wasn't paid dating, and that it was confirmed that Oshima was taking Angel Fix...”

Can you really lead the police on like that?

“I've done it countless times already.” Tetsu-senpai quickly said. “I have failed some other times too. Well, Yondaime and I are already used to get arrested anyway.”

I only sighed in response. I wouldn't be able to do that at all. I don't have neither the ability, nor the courage, nor a reason.

Tetsu-senpai and I parted ways at the train station; he said he was going to the police station.
After I saw senpai's back slipping into the crowd, I directed my steps to the Detective Agency.
The night had fallen already, and I walked along the freezing asphalt.

The thought ''it would have been good if I had talked a bit more with Toshi-san'' was now surfacing in my mind.

If things had been a little different, the one hugging his knees going crazy in a room filled with garbage could have been me. I just had good luck. I just met the right people at the right time.

''I want to help Toshi-san''. It was an absurd thought, but I wanted to continue talking until it became a forgotten thing, sinking in the bottom of my heart. I'm really selfish, aren't I?

“...Shushuri?”

Alice said, turning around while taking a swig of Dr Pepper. With my report interrupted halfway through, I nodded. Her expression was indescribably bitter.

“I see... It seems like my worthless conjecture was correct.”

“Conjecture?”

“I told you about it before. About the name Angel Fix being based off Tiptree's short story. Shushuri is the name of the alien that shows up in that story—In other words, the name of the angel. It doesn't feel good to have the same tastes as that man...”

After that, Alice's gaze fell to her own kneecaps.

“However, it's not likely that the Shushuri that settled down on our streets was an alien or an angel. Why in this city—Indeed, we overlooked that.”

“So what could Shushuri mean? The name of a person?”

“Perhaps. I am now following the the flow of Oshima's saved money.

Alice's eyes were fixed on one of the monitors where a bunch of numbers were displayed.

“Based on the information Hiro got through the women, he should have earned approximately 8,000,000 with the badger game. However, at least in his account there hasn't been movements. There was almost no cash in the apartment where he lived, either.

“....Right, he said... 'money, to Shushuri'.”

It wasn't some metaphor? Was it something real, was it someone? Was Oshima earning money for the sake of that someone? Were the guys from the mahjong parlor and the like the same?

“Why was on these streets? And why did they let a year pass?”

Alice ruminated over my words.

“There's still not enough information. Did Toshi look like he knew anything else?”

“Eh? A-aah, no... He probably didn't have anything else to say.”

That was my wishful thinking, if anything. I didn't want to mince Toshi-san anymore.

“Hmph. Then it's no longer necessary for Tetsu and you to go back to Setagaya. We're extremely short-handed now, and now you--”

“Ahh, actually, I've been wondering if I should go to Toshi's place again...”

Alice looked at me with steady eyes.

“Why?”

“Well, because it's worrisome and dangerous. He stays confined indoors and all that.”

“I'm also a shut-in, what's so dangerous according to you?”

“No, you're different, Alice... Or not?” Or maybe his danger had a different meaning. “Anyway, that's not the point. Toshi-san is in a more critical condition. I think he needs someone to talk to.”

“Is that so?” Alice turned her back on me. “Do as you please. Of course, prioritize your duties when you have them.”

''That's so cold'', I thought. I assumed it was because he once turned into our enemy.

“Alice, you still can't forgive Toshi-san?”

“Forgive? What are you talking about?” The sounds of keys being pressed started, strings of characters appearing in the monitor. “I'm not a judge nor a priest. I'm not a victim nor an assailant. I'm a detective. I don't forgive nor I am forgiven. If he comes here and says he needs help, I'll accept the request. If he stays confined in his room, it's not my problem.”

“...But, he used to come to Hanamaru often, right? He was one of your friends. You don't care that he's became like that?”

“He's not my friend.” Alice said. “How many times do I have to tell you the same thing? I don't have friends. That kind of ambiguous bonds of ambiguous sentiments are unneeded for me.”

I took a step back from the bedroom and leaned my back on the side of the refrigerator.

That's right, when Min-san's case happened, she clearly said Min-san was her landlady and her tenant, but not her friend.

She lives concealing herself under unnecessary shells. Is it because she's not even able to stand up without those shells?

But, thinking about how Alice was before, I suddenly ran into a memory about the people surrounding her.

“...Didn't you say Tetsu-senpai was a close friend?”

Alice's shoulders twitched, and looked at me from the spaces between her hair.

“...Me? When? There's no way I'd say—”

“Come on, when the boxing match happened, and you intruded...”

“M-muh...”

Alice hugged a frog stuffed toy to her chest and hid half her face.

“Y-your memory is worse than that of a goldfish, why do you remember all that useless information with such detail!?”

“I think it's important, actually...”

“T-that was a state of emergency, so I had to choose short and concise words!”

Making that terrible excuse, the NEET Detective looked at me for the first time, and then she turned her back again.
The state of emergency made you blurt out your real feelings, right?

“Tetsu, Hiro and Major are just detective companions, they're not my close friends. This is unnerving so stop already!”

I sighed and scratched my head. Then, something came to mind and I asked.

“And me?”

“Mh?” Alice stopped typing and looked my way.

“Well, I was just thinking 'what am I to Alice?', you know.”

A collapsing sound rumbled, the bed shook, and a great number of stuffed toys rolled on the floor. Alice had suddenly jumped back, and her back hit the mountain of stuffed toys.

“W-w-what is this all of a sudden-!?” That's my line. What is this all of a sudden?

“It's just that, we see each other really often, but I'm not sure of what you think about me.”

Alice's face turned deep red like a habanero pepper.

“A-about you? W-why are you asking this now!? you're my assistant, an assistant detective! From the day you were born until the day you die, you're my assistant!” No, I was just a baby when I was born.

“I know that already, but I don't mean that- In other words, uhm, it doesn't seem like we're friends, right? And we're kinda different from companions, it doesn't feel quite the same as with Tetsu-senpai and the others...”

Alice spoke, burying most of her body among the stuffed toys:

“What is this? D-do you want me to think differently about you?”

Being asked that felt bothersome.

“No... Sorry. Sorry for bringing out this topic.”

I picked up the empty Dr Pepper cans to step out of the bedroom.

“Carry on! U-um.”

When I turned around at the voice, the blushing Alice with only her eyes visible in the stuffed toy rampart spoke:

“What do you think?”

“...Eh?”

“I-I'm just curious. What do you, uhm... think.... about...”

“You mean, what do I think about you?”

When I completed her question, Alice hid her face completely behind a bear and a dolphin.

“It's nothing! Just get going!”

What the heck?
With the cans still under my arms, I pondered for a short while on the side of the refrigerator, and said:

“I can't really say it in one word. I'm really grateful to you, but that isn't all. And of course, it's not just because you employ me. Anyway, I'm with you because I want to be with you.”

Alice pushed out the stuffed toy mountain and stamped her feet. What? ''Just get out of here?'' You were the one who asked. No, actually, I was the one who started with the subject, but oh well.

Just when I stepped out of the agency to the corridor, I noticed a figure on the other side. Bleached white hair and a red jacket were made visible under the weak fluorescent light. Yondaime.

“We caught hold of some Chigasawa Teruhiko's movements.”

Yondaime said that and pushed me back into the Agency with just his gaze.

“He sold his car? For how much?” Alice turned around on the bed.

“He made an individual deal for 1400,000. Chigasawa was rich, so he had a used Jaguar.”

Yondaime threw a report with photographs on the sheets.

“Is this that transaction?”

“Yeah. It was with a guy Chigasawa knew from University. It seems like he was in a hurry to find a buyer. 1400,000 is considerably cheap.”

I don't know much about the market price for foreign cars, but it did seem like he wanted to sell it cheaply and get the full payment.

“Did you find out how that money was used?”

“Not yet.”

“Hm. A great sum of money is vanishing into the darkness. And the whereabouts of the cultivation notes from M High's Gardening Club that was stolen under Oshima's orders is unknown.”

Alice looked at Yondaime and then at me, who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

There was no more words after that, but we knew what she wanted to say. There's someone out there growing those poppy plants again. I shivered.

The scene of the blue flowers I had never seen swaying in the wind of a greenhouse appeared on the monitors of Alice's bedroom.

Alice let out a small sigh and turned her gaze to Yondaime again.

“Do you have a cruel request for me beyond this point?”

“...Don't say stupid things. I'll do it myself.”

I looked at their faces in turn without understanding what they were talking about. Cruel?

Yondaime turned his gaze from the monitors on the side of the the bed to the screens of the security cameras on Hanamaru's surroundings.
Sitting on the bear crate by the kitchen door, Ayaka had already untied her apron.

“Is Ayaka staying until the shop closes today?”

When Yondaime asked that, I blinked.

“No... She's probably staying until nine.”

I saw Yondaime's face from the side after he gave a small nod and turned to the door, and I sprang up from the bed.

“W-wait! Please wait!”

I quickly grabbed the sleeves of the red jacket. With dreadful strength, he shook me off, making my hand hit the wall. The wolf's gaze sew me to the wall. I finally understood the meaning of their conversation. They were going to ask Ayaka for information about the poppy flowers' cultivation.

“It's useless to ask Ayaka, she doesn't remember anything!”

“I won't know until I actually ask her.”

“Please don't make her remember! She's able to live peacefully because she forgot about everything!”

“Not my problem.”

“Wh--”

For a second a pitch-black crack appeared on my field of vision.

“Are you going to tell Ayaka what's going on to chase after the drug!?”

“Of course. Any problem with that?”

My face was covered in raging fire. In just an instant, Yondaime caught hold of my collar and forcefully pushed my back against the wall.

“What are you doing!?” Alice tumbled off the bed and rushed to us. Yondaime glared at her and said “you shut up”, then he fixed his gaze on me again.

“That's not some club activity. This is an important matter. I don't have time for your stupid concern for a classmate.”

I gritted my teeth and tried to remove Yondaime's hands from my throat, but I couldn't make him move one finger. Alice grabbed the cuff of his jacket and screamed with teary eyes:

“You barbarian! Get your hands off my assistant!”

The pressure on my neck disappeared. I collapsed on the floor with my back against the wall.
Choking, I looked up at Yondaime.

“If you're going to defy me, at least be resolute.”

“I'm not defying you... I just want you to be kind to Ayaka...” I answered in a choked voice.

“I'm just gonna talk to her.”

“That's why I'm telling you to stop, Ayaka finally returned to her ordinary life!”

“So, what do you wanna do? Are you gonna stop me with your fists?”

My words were blocked. I felt the weight and the heat of another body on the left half of my body. Alice was clinging to me. But even then, I couldn't take my eyes off of Yondaime's gaze.
From the beginning, him and me didn't have the same views.
He's the king of the street youth, Hinamura Souichirou.

If I stood in his way he was going to beat me to death right now, and he made me fall silent with just his glare, but he hesitated a little.
He averted those eyes from me to the monitors of the security cameras and clicked his tongue. 9 o'clock in the evening had long passed, so the monitors showed Min-san delivering ramen by herself; in other words, Ayaka had gone home already.

Yondaime lifted that strong pressure on my chest, turning to the entrance.
Narrowly opening the door, he turned around just once.

“We went through a sake ritual together, so I'll give you a little more time. Are you gonna become my enemy, or are you gonna keep trembling in a corner? Take your pick.”

Just those words were enough to throw me to the frozen floor. When the door closed, only Alice and I were left under the cold wind. Alice transmitted me her shaking from her arms. Unconsciously, I gently patted her head to calm her down.

“...I'm sorry, Narumi.”

A frail voice sounded under my hand. I couldn't reply.

“I won't say anything. I don't approve nor disapprove of Yondaime's words. I don't choose, I don't know. As I am a detective, I would normally be willing to hurt someone for the sake of the truth. But this is Ayaka. And Ayaka is my... what? I don't know, but I won't choose.”

''She is your friend'', I informed with my silence. ''Ayaka is your friend. Isn't that fine?''
I knew those words wouldn't reach the detective, so my voice wouldn't come out.

If you thought about it, Alice has been with Ayaka for a much longer time than me. Ayaka took care of her, touched her skin, shared her warmth with her. But Alice was a detective who had accepted Yondaime's request. She couldn't choose to go far off the truth to protect Ayaka.

If that's the case, what should I do?

Indignation was filling my heart. Opposing Yondaime to protect Ayaka, or letting Ayaka be hurt?
Why do I only have those two choices? There must be something else I can do.

Isn't it fine if we investigate only the people related to Ayaka? Do we really need to crush the last remnants of some drug producers that quickly? Is a matter of pride more important than Ayaka?
The answer to that question was already swirling like deep black smoke inside my chest.

“Narumi, t-that hurts.”

Alice groaned under my arm.

“Ah-, s-sorry.”

I had unintentionally pressed my fingers tightly on Alice's arm. When I let go of her, she pushed my body with a jerk and returned to the bed.

“...You decide.”

Sitting in front of the stuffed toys, Alice muttered.

“I think it's unfitting for a employer, but I won't choose.”

I silently nodded, but I didn't know what to choose either.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

For that reason, I didn't go directly to Hanamaru after school, but I appeared at the Central Gardening Meeting first.

“Fujishima-kun, are you going to help out? Why? What's with this curious turn of events?”

With exaggerated surprise, Ayaka took me along to the greenhouse.

“It's winter so there's not much to do, but there's lot of people who haven't grown accustomed to the greenhouse yet!”

Inside the greenhouse, there was several students on duty wearing the armbands. They were mostly first years, and they bowed when Ayaka and I entered, whispering things like “Oh, look...” “Aah, Fujishima-senpai” “Shinozaki-senpai's friend” “This is unusual, what's going on?”

“Fujishima-kun came to help out! Even though he looks like this, he used to be a member of the former Gardening Club, so ask him whatever you want!”

Oi, don't hurdle me up. It's obvious there's nothing I can teach to the first years.

“Senpai, if you water them too much, the stems of the flowers won't grow, you just have to spray them a little!”

“Senpai, don't cut it to the stalk!”

“Senpai, it's winter, so increase the concentration of the liquid fertilizer, please!”

I could no longer put up with all the things they were trying to teach me. Ayaka was looking at me, giggling.

“It's seems like Fujishima-kun forgot...”

No, it's obvious that I never knew anything from the start.

When the maintenance finished and the first years left, Ayaka spoke, taking an extensive view of the neat greenhouse:

“It must have been a while since you worked in the greenhouse, right, Fujishima-kun? It's somewhat refreshing!”

I hesitated, staying by Ayaka's side.
It hasn't been a while, it's the first time. Because when the Gardening Club still existed, Ayaka tended the greenhouse by herself, and I wasn't allowed to enter. The reason was because Hakamizaka Shirou had asked Ayaka to cultivate those poppy flowers in secret.
That memory was sunk at the bottom of the sand.

“--But, why did you come to help out today? Could you possibly want to join the Central Gardening Meeting? Sorry, but only one person for each class is allowed to enter, and you also have your duties at the Inspection committee and as Alice's assistant...”

“No, of course not. I was just thinking it would be good to go to Hanamaru with you from time to time, and I didn't want to be waiting around like an idiot so I came to help.”

“E-eeh-?”

Ayaka's face reddened in shyness, diagonally leaning her upper body forward and looking at me from below.

“What does that mean?”

“Uuhm, you see...”

Then, I used my special swindling technique: selfishly conveying a part of the truth.

“I don't know why, but lately the guys from Hirasaka-gumi have been starting to show interest in gardening. I accidentally told them you taught me lots of stuff, and they were even in the mood to intrude into the school. If those guys come here it would be troublesome to Ayaka... So, if they come—It's not like I'm a bodyguard or anything like that, but I thought I should drive them away.”

My muscles froze as I was talking. Every single word I said was nothing but a lie. Ayaka smiled bitterly.

“But I don't really mind? But those people seem awkward, so teaching them might be hard.”

When we were going to Hanamaru from school, I was walking beside Ayaka while pushing my bicycle, harboring the feelings of guilt and that something wasn't right about the things I couldn't say.
Walking by her side, I observed Ayaka's transparent smile and I couldn't say anything in return, only postponing my conclusions.

When we were reaching Hanamaru, my cellphone rang. I looked at the name displayed on the screen: It was from Yondaime, so I stuffed the phone back in my pocket.

“...You're not going to answer?”

Entering the kitchen from the door, Ayaka tilted her head.

“Ah, no, it was just a text.”

Ayaka stepped inside with a face that said 'ohh'. I sat down on the old tire while feeling the phone vibrating. It felt like there was a living scorpion wriggling inside my pocket. I didn't know if I should pick up or not, so I could only ignore it.

What do I do? He told me that he was going to give me a little more time, but still.

By the time when the winter sun was looking like it was hiding behind the shadows of the buildings in front of the station, Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san arrived.

“I got something about Oshima from the police. They still don't know he's sleeping.”

“Where's Oshima? Shinobu-chan, Hitomi-chan and the others are worried.”

Hiro-san's current task was asking the girls that were doing paid dating under Oshima's instructions their situation, but apparently Hiro-san was inferior to Oshima regarding lady-killing.

“He was transferred to the general hospital ages ago already, but don't tell the girls. It seems like the police hasn't found out about the paid dating and the badger game stuff.”

[[Image: Kamimemo08 219.jpg|thumb]]

“I know. I'll fill the cracks on those eight high school girls' hearts in his place.”

“Don't forget your own work. And Min-san is going to hear.”

“Ahaha, it's okay. I saw her inside making sherbets so it's unlikely that she'll hear---”

“I ''am'' hearing though, Hiro.”

Min-san's face appeared from the kitchen door, and Hiro-san slipped down from the bear crate where he was sitting.

“What was that about eight high school girls?”

After hitting Hiro-san who could only smile bitterly without replying, Min-san returned to the kitchen.

“I offended Min-san, so it doesn't seem like I'll be able to fill the holes in her body--”

Hiro-san muttered words he shouldn't have, so the kitchen door opened once again and Min-san's kick thrust Hiro-san's back.

“Senpai, Hiro-san, are you going to order something?” With her black apron, Ayaka poked her head from the back door too.

“It's cold, so, miso ramen.”

“Ahh... Me too.”

“Okay! Miso is the most popular in winter! Fujishima-kun, are you going to eat too?”

“Ah, no, I'm fine. I'm not hungry.”

I looked over my shoulder, Ayaka smiled and nodded and then she returned to the kitchen. When the door was closed, Hiro-san and Tetsu-senpai turned their gazes at my face at the same time.

“...Do you know already? ...About Yondaime?”

I asked in a way that gave myself an unpleasant feeling. Tetsu-senpai nodded imediately, while Hiro-san showed a facial expression like he was hesitating about which words he should use, but he nodded silently in the end. My gaze fell to my own feet.

I couldn't help but asking Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san what should I do. However, unlike those two, my investigation abilities weren't anything special, and I could only waste my time, so I needed to face my own problems.

When both of them were slurping their miso ramen, I suddenly remembered something and stood up.

“I'm going to see Toshi-san.”

With his bowl on the wooden table, Tetsu-senpai arched his brows.

“Didn't we go just yesterday?”

“Yeah, but I found something I can ask him.”

I shifted my eyes to the kitchen door. The irregular sound of a kitchen knife wasn't from Min-san but from Ayaka. I was worried that she would hear, so I lowered my voice.

“Toshi-san actually received the harvested poppy flowers from someone else. In that case, he might know something about the cultivation.”

Hiro-san and Tetsu-senpai looked at each other's faces.

“...Yes, could be.” Hiro-san said.

“I'll come along too. Someone has to restrict him if he starts to get violent.” Tetsu-senpai muttered. I shook my head.

“I'll go alone. It would be easier to get Toshi-san to talk that way.”

“I see.”

If I found out information connected to the production of the narcotic through another route, it could all come to an end without having to get Ayaka involved. For that purpose, I felt that I was even able to hit Toshi-san again.

“We're obeying Alice.”

Tetsu-senpai said that, and Hiro-san nodded with a solemn expression.

“In other words, everything depends on Narumi-kun.”

Hiro-san said like he was talking to himself.

“Because we're NEETs. We don't know what to do at times like this.”

I heard those same sad words before. Even if they knew how to start rowing, these people were at a loss about how to grab the oars.
So, it was up to me, the only one who wasn't a NEET.

“...See you later.”

I dragged out my bicycle and sat on the saddle.

Toshi-san's face looked better than the former day. There were several PET bottles of carbonated drinks lined up on the desk. But when I opened the curtains, I noticed his cheeks looked gaunt.

“...You haven't eaten?”

“Not hungry.” Toshi-san crushed one of the PET bottles with his hand.

“You kinda look like Alice...”

I didn't want the exchange of words to turn oppressive, so I started with striking some frivolous conversation on purpose. Toshi-san snorted and thew the PET bottle to the trash bin. There was a lot of trash already, so the pitiful green plastic that resembled a caterpillar tumbled on the floor by my side.

“What do you usually do? Do you watch TV all the time?”

I looked around the inside of the messy room.

“I mostly sleep.” Toshi-san replied, raising his knees to the chair. “I also surf the net, play games, and I go to the convenience store from time to time.”

“Oh, you're a bit healthier than Alice.”

Toshi-san didn't smile, but he narrowed his eyes as if dazzled, and unnaturally cleared his throat a couple times.

I could have a conversation without being told to leave, so I was relieved.

“Isn't this Powerebo GR?”

I picked up a game software package that was lying around. It was the home version of the baseball game that Major, the others and I got into during last summer.

“Do you play it at the arcade too? Short Pennants are very mainstream lately, but since Hiroshima is really strong, there's nothing but Hiroshima in the high scores.”

“No, I only play here online. Huh, so you play Powerebo too, Narumi.”

We started talking about the baseball game for a while. I was a quite well-known uniform designer there, so he seemed to know my designs and my nickname, and he was surprised when he found out it was me.

“If you're okay with a simple emblem, I'll draw it right away.”

“Really? I've been losing a lot and I don't have points at all, so I can't buy an emblem. Can I ask for it now?”

Then, I borrowed Toshi-san's computer, and when I showed him the emblem that looked just like Apple Corp.'s mark, he finally smiled.
After that, we talked a lot about games.
''I can't stay like this forever'', I told myself in my heart, but I didn't want to destroy conversation that was like a balancing toy on top of a soap bubble, so I continued talking about Toshi-san's hobbies.

But the end would come soon.

“--So, let's go together to the arcade like before some other time. Powerebo 2MAX will come out soon, and it seems like you will be able to import your data.”

When I said that, the expression on Toshi-san's face disappeared. ''Aah, I crossed the line'', I felt.
Toshi-san's face steadily darkened.

“I'm sorry.”

Why am I apologizing? Am I stupid? Can't I resume the conversation?

“...Well then, what do you want to ask today?”

Toshi-san spoke in a sinister voice. His eyes were firmly staring at the thirty centimeters of empty space before my face. I turned my gaze away, hesitating.

“There's something you want to ask again, right? ...About Fix, huh?”

“No--”

I started talking and faltered. What do I gain denying it? Why am I lying? This isn't the way. I came here to find a clue to unravel this incident. I didn't come here to happily talk with Toshi-san. I was so indifferent yesterday, why am I forcing myself to laugh today? Of course, that's because my sense of purpose is a lot clearer than yesterday. Because I was thinking about deceiving him to get information out of him.

“...Yes. It's about Fix.”

I didn't look at Toshi-san's face anymore, I turned my gaze to my own lap and released my words.

“Toshi-san, you entered M High's greenhouse through the back door and talked to Ayaka, right? Did you talk about something related to the cultivation?”

There was no response for a while. A strange feeling of disgust was seeping, and I twisted my body to brush it off. I heard a snort, a violent cough, and the creaking of a chair.

“I didn't do anything. I was just an underling, I already told you.”

“But you entered the greenhouse lots of times when they were being cultivated.”

“Just ask Ayaka.”

“I'm asking YOU because I can't ask Ayaka!!”

My voice suddenly turned rude. I sat back on the floor and hung my head in shame.

“Sorry for shouting.”

Toshi-san wiped my saliva with a tissue and threw it in the round trash bin.

“I don't want to make Ayaka remember. Do you understand?”

“Yeah. That girl's quite lucky. Hanamaru's favorite.”

Toshi-san spoke in a dispirited complaining voice.

“I couldn't do anything. Anything at all. Things just.... turned out that way.”

''They didn't 'turned out that way'. You took the drugs yourself.'' I pushed the need of telling him that back into my throat, and inquired with all my patience:

“Anything about the greenhouse will do. Whatever you remember, please tell me.”

“Nothing at all. I don't know anything you would want to know. I only passed over the reports that Ayaka wrote every time to Hakamizaka-san. Then the guy plucked the flowers that had turned blue and that was it.”

“Reports? About what?” I sprang up again.

“I caught a glimpse once but I didn't understand a word. I know nothing about botany. Obviously.”

I chewed up the words and sat down once again.

“Hey... You get it, right? I was treated as small fry under Hakamizaka-san. He never entrusted me with anything important. Haha. That's why I didn't take the last amount of drug left, I was put on probation, and now I'm like this, alive. I survived. Shit. What a joke. Why? Why...?”

Toshi-san buried his face in his kneecaps. His voice that didn't turn into words fell to the floor.

When I exited the apartment, I noticed another call from Yondaime. Hearing the 'Whatever, I'll go to Hanamaru later' recorded in the answering machine, I squatted at the side of the bicycle and hid my head under my arms.
Cold was started to creep up, so I straightened my duffle coat.
After meditating for a while about my behavior, I thought ''I'm the worst no matter how you look at it''.
I informed Alice about my conversation with Toshi-san by mail, and then I decided to go home.

“Why are you here so early? I didn't cook for you.”

As soon as I opened the front door, the cold words of my sister flew to me. However, since I'm so disastrous that it was indeed unusual for me to return home early, I couldn't complain.

Slurping cup noodles while leaning on the kitchen's sink, I felt extremely regretful. What am I running away from? What do I gain by running away? Would the current situation change for the better if I delay it?

I glanced at the cellphone on the table. I won't get a phone call from anyone. No one else except me would make a choice to speed things up. But now I can only keep this stubborn silence stretching tortuously. Alice, Tetsu-senpai and the others told me that the decision was up to me, so since right now I haven't chosen, I obviously don't have any words to say.

When I finished eating, I crushed the cup and threw it to the trash bin and fell prostrated on the sofa. In my fatigue, I got immersed in Toshi-san's sticky eyes and Yondaime's completely passionless voice mixed together.
Like that, I fell asleep.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

The next morning, when I showed up at the classroom of the 2-4 class, Ayaka noticed my evident mood change.

“Good morning, Fujishima-kun.”

I was just being greeted, but an uneasy feeling crept up my back.

“...Morning.”

''I know this fake cheerfulness quite well'', I thought.
The way she smiled while slopingly turning her body around, I've seen that gesture some time ago. ''Oi, please stop that'', I thought. The slow me from the past wouldn't have noticed, right?

“You didn't go back to the shop and went home directly yesterday, right?”

“Ah, y-yeah.”

“Everyone was worried about you, Fujishima-kun.”

“Worried? ...Why?”

“Because, you know-”

When Ayaka said that, the bell rang.

The classroom was filled sounds of the chairs being pulled back, making us swallow our conversation. I reluctantly sat down.

While in class, Ayaka glanced at me from her seat looking like she wanted to tell me something, but that day we had P.E. and elective classes, so in the end we didn't get a chance to exchange words until school ended.

“Fujishima-kun, Fujishima-kun” Ayaka called me. “There's no activities at the greenhouse today, so let's go to Hanamaru together.”

I mumbled, but didn't say anything in the end.

“Those two are getting along really well lately...” “It feels like a stable period” “But Fujishima-kun should be more...” “No, he seems more like a lolicon.” “I heard he's gay, though.”

Turning me back on my classmates' inexcusable conversation, Ayaka pulled my arm.

“Hey, hey, Fujishima-kun, why do you never bring your bag?”

As soon as we passed the school gates, Ayaka indiscreetly asked something ridiculous.

“That's not true, I do bring it from time to time.” I replied while pushing my bicycle. “It's just that I overslept and left home as quickly as I could. All the textbooks are at school anyway.”

“If you don't review the lessons, you'll repeat the year!”

Ayaka showed me her knitted brows as if purposely, and then she immediately patted my shoulders with a broad smile.

“What are you going to do if you really repeat, Fujishima-kun?”

“Hmm. I'll probably drop out...”

''If you have something to tell me, why are you going around in circles?'', I suspected, but on the other hand I felt relieved that she didn't get straight to the point.

“You'll drop out and become a NEET? A gigolo like Hiro-san? If you're going to do that, I'll tell Min-san so she'll give you a huge scolding.”

“Why do you take becoming a gigolo as my first option!? It's obvious I couldn't do that!” I made a displeased look. “Well, I don't really have a clear aim, though.”

“Aren't you going to continue your job as an assistant detective?”

“You can't call that a job. It's not stable at all. Alice apparently earns quite a lot, though.”

“But, but, Fujishima-kun, everyone's been relying on you a lot lately...”

Ayaka's tone of voice and the color of her smiling face changed just a little.

“You're already a splendid assistant detective. If you become a NEET like this, that job is perfect for you.”

''I'm not splendid at all''-, I replied in my heart. I even ran away from Yondaime yesterday. Even though I've been entrusted with a decision that only I could make, I'm still running away. It's always like that. I'm unable to hide this weakness at the most crucial times. I'm only capable of deceiving and deceiving, and that won't make the world Alice lives in any gentler.

“That's why, I... Won't stand in your way anymore.”

“...Stand in my way? What are you--”

“I won't say things like 'it's dangerous, so stop' anymore. In exchange for that, I want you to solve this case quickly, there are things that only you can do to help, aren't there?”

I stood still. Walking three steps in front of me, Ayaka looked over her shoulder with a curious face.

“Fujishima-kun?”

“Help? Why? Why are you saying that, Ayaka?”

My ears buzzed, and the sounds of the world felt far off.

“You know, everyone reunited yesterday, and Yondaime came too, and asked me lots of things. About the time I grew those poppy flowers, and about that florist that used--”

I grabbed both Ayaka's arms. The bicycle lost its support and collapsed on the sidewalk, but I didn't feel like stopping it from falling. Ayaka's face half buried in the scarf stiffened, and she widened her eyes.

“Yondaime asked ''what''!? About... The past? But Ayaka, Ayaka is--”

“I-it hurts, Fujishima-kun.”

Ayaka twisted her body, escaping from my hands and she picked up the bicycle. With her eyes averted, she spoke difficultly:

“...You see. ...I remembered a little bit. I used to take care of the greenhouse, and...”

She was remembering. Little by little, Ayaka was remembering those days. Up to what point?

“I was really surprised when he told me that I have brother... Ahaha. I do, huh...”

I snatched the bicycle's handle from Ayaka's hands and jumped upon the saddle.

“Fujishima-kun, what's going on!?”

I rejected Ayaka's voice behind me, and turned to the opposite direction of Hanamaru. In the cold wind, the pedals felt as heavy as packed snow.

Yondaime was at Hirasaka-gumi's office. When I pushed the iron door open and rushed into the reception room, the large underlings who were surrounding the executive desk turned around, bowing at the same time.

“Aniki, thanks for your hard work!” “Thanks for your hard work!”

Sitting further in the middle of the black-shirted men, Yondaime glared at me, making me freeze.
But Yondaime immediately removed his gaze from me and returned to give instructions to his underlings.

“These are pictures of the whole crew. This is Hakamizaka, this is Chigasawa, and these are the mahjong bears. Ask around thoroughly. Don't assault the florist.”

“Understood!!” “We shall now hone out manly aura!”

The lackeys took a step back and glanced at me. I gulped and mustered up enough courage to get close to Yondaime.

“Why are you here?”

“What did you ask Ayaka?”

“Didn't she tell you herself? Isn't she your classmate?”

“Didn't I tell you that I didn't want to get Ayaka involved!?”

“I also told you I'd give you time to make a choice.”

Yondaime stood up. I realized the noisy black shirts behind me were stepping back closer to the wall.

“You didn't answer your phone, and I stayed at Hanamaru until 24:00 but you didn't come. How would I know what you had to say?”

I bit my lip until it bled. It's true. I ran away.

“Cool your head. What's so bad about her getting her memories back? Leaving that aside, Fix--”

My field of vision was dyed red for a second. I slapped the executive desk with both hands. Yondaime didn't move an inch, but Pole and Rocky were startled and jumped up.

“...You're saying that because you didn't see how Ayaka was back then!”

A threatening voice that made even myself shiver leaked out from my throat.

“That's true. I don't have time to waste caring about leaving things out. I asked you why are you here.”

Why—Why am I here? I hardened my fists on the desk. Did I come to moan in anger like a brat? No, that's not it. It's Ayaka. It's for Ayaka. Didn't I come here to know what I could do for Ayaka's sake?

But the words wouldn't leave my throat. The sound of the iron door being opened hit my withering back.

“Ah...” The black-shirted men groaned.

“Ane-san.”

“Ane-san, Ojiki, thanks for your hard work!”

“Thanks for your hard work!”

I widened my eyes and straightened my body, turning around. Walking forward dressed in a gown, Alice's swaying black hair didn't have a sense of reality at all. Even though she came by my side and tightly grabbed the hem of my coat, her warmth seemed far away, making me feel like Alice wasn't really here.
I looked at Hiro-san who was leaning against the side of the entrance and I understood that he probably took her along in his car, but I still couldn't recognize Alice's existence in this reality.

Why—Why is Alice here?

“Ayaka called me on the phone. You fool.”

Alice muttered, leaning closely, and I averted my gaze from Yondaime.

“Why are you here too? You came to fetch your pet cat?”

Yondaime cursed, correcting his posture on the chair.

“I only came to ascertain my assistant's decision.”

Alice answered in a shaking voice. After that, she looked up at me, and spoke in a tender voice:

“It's okay, Narumi. It's your own decision and that's fine. We are failures anyway. This is what was written on our pages in God's notebook. Nevertheless, you can decide.”

''What the hell is this?'' I thought. ''Why did it turn out like this? Why don't we have an option other than being cornered in that hopeless place?''

Why, indeed—Alice's following words soaked my overheating heart.

“Because this is your case. A case you still haven't put an end to. Isn't that correct? So, go ahead and choose.”

My problem.

In order to end the sequel of the winter when I was sixteen, I can only make a decision. Even if my only choices were immensely stupid.

I firmly swallowed. My dry throat felt rough. I stared at Yondaime right in front of me, accepted the blade of his gaze, waited for the pain to be deeply impressed in my heart, and released my words:

“If he intends to get Ayaka involved beyond this point, Yondaime is my enemy.”

I heard Pole or someone else gasping. Yondaime spoke:

“I won't adhere to your stupid assumptions. We're still not at the last stage, of course I intend to involve her.”

“Understood.”

Why did it turn out like this? Shouldn't it be other ways to handle things? Those thoughts washed away that empty anger.

“I take back our sake ritual.”

“Aniki-!” “Aniki, that's-!”

Pole and Rocky edged closer to the right and left side of the executive desk and looked at me with pales faces.
At that moment, Yondaime swung his fists downwards on the desk. The dreadful sound of wood cracking made the whole office gasp.

“Silence.”

The wolf eyes turned to Alice.

“Fine. The go-between is also here.” His gaze returned to me. “From this moment on, you're a complete stranger. Hurry up and get lost.”

“Sou-san, please calm down!”

The instant Pole spoke, Yondaime's fists punched his bulky chest, making his large body hit the wall, and a picture frame fell with a crash. The sound of broken glass made me draw back my body.

“Our business haven't finished yet.”

Alice said peacefully.

“What are you going to do with my request?”

“Isn't it obvious it's canceled? Calculate the research expenses.”

Alice's hands weakly tightened their grip.

“Understood. Give back the manuscripts and the original data, please.”

Alice picked up the profile sheets from Hakamizaka, Chigasawa and the mahjong bears and a DVD-R, handing them to me. Those were all things that came from the Detective Agency.

“I already printed and distributed them.” Yondaime narrowed his eyed.

“I don't mind. Let's go, Narumi.”

As soon as we stepped out of the office, I heard the sound of rough footsteps going down the stairs.

“Aniki!” “Aniki, please wait!”

The black shirts stepped into the road and surrounded me. I got scared and pushed Alice into Hiro-san's car.

“Aniki, what's going on!?” “What's that about taking back the sake ritual!?” “Did something happen with Sou-san!?”

I hesitated. ''I'm not your Aniki anymore'', I said in my heart. When Yondaime told me that I was a complete stranger, it felt like rain was pouring in my face, but now I felt tormented by the downhearted feeling of loneliness.

“I'm sorry.” I bowed my head.

''Why am I apologizing? This is nothing I should apologize for, what good will apologizing do?'' I condemned myself again and again.

“Please, don't apologize, Aniki!”

“Let's apologize together to Sou-san instead!”

“No.”

Without raising my head, I shook it in refusal.

“No one did anything wrong. Please stop.”

I rushed to the roadside where my bicycle was parked. When I passed by Alice in the car, her eyes met mine for a second.

I threw the bunch of documents and DVDs into the basket and sat on the saddle.

If I had gone to Hanamaru and exchanged words with Yondaime, answering all his questions...
I changed the events countless times in my head, repeated them, ruminated. There weren't mistakes anywhere. I made the right choice, and the regrets were necessary.

The pain oozing from my ribs rose to the surface.
I knew it quite well, the pain of a loss carved deep in my body and my heart.

''Before I knew it, being that person's sworn brother became something so important inside me, huh'', I thought.

It all started with... Oh yeah, a play of words to get him to shelter Meo.

When did I start to depend so much on him? Always giving me his support without asking anything in return.

And like that, I destroyed that bond myself.

I destroyed it. I am now that person's enemy.

Unable to control my pain, I grasped the handle tightly and slowly slid downhill. Soon I became unable to straighten my body, and felt like I was going to fall into the basket. I couldn't care about the puzzled gazes of the people that passed by me from time to time.

When I reached Hanamaru's kitchen door and pushed my bicycle further inside, the door opened and Ayaka rushed in with her black apron.

“Fujishima-kun-! Wh-what's wrong? Did you go to Yondaime's place?”

“A-aah... Yeah... It's nothing.”

“What do you mean by 'it's nothing'?”

“It's okay, I already talked to Yondaime. It's nothing you should be worried about, Ayaka.”

“What happened? W-was it something I said--”

I shook my head and pushed my bicycle further between the buildings and Ayaka rushed over and caught hold of the basket to restrain me.

“Wait! I won't understand if you don't tell me anything!”

Why are you trying to make me explain something I can't explain? When I turned my back to Ayaka and forcibly turned the handle, the tire slipped, and the bicycle collapsed sideways. The documents and DVDs that leaped out of the basket were scattered on the ground.

“Ah-, I-I'm sorry.”

Ayaka became pale and leaned over to pick up the documents.
I was taken aback and tried to avoid it, but it was too late. Ayaka's hands holding one of the papers were shaking. Her eyes widened unnaturally.
The profiles printed on the paper were from Hakamizaka and Chigasawa—Members of Fix's manufacturing/selling group.

“Uh....uh-eugh-...!”

Ayaka let out a strange cry. I snatched those documents away from her and crushed them with my hands.

“A-are you okay-!?”

Ayaka curled up, frightened.

There was a picture of the very person who once forced her to take the drug.
Even though I knew that she would end up remembering if I was too careless...

“Oi, Narumi, what are you d--”

The kitchen door opened vigorously and Min-san appeared.
When she noticed Ayaka having muscular convulsions and vomiting gastric juice on the ground, she rushed in immediately and rubbed her back.
She glared at me and yelled “Take that stuff away already!”

For a while, my knees were shaking and I couldn't move. I finally straightened my body when Min-san slapped my cheek, and I rushed up the emergency stairs as if running away.

The Detective Agency was locked; they hadn't returned yet. The traffic in the highway was probably congested.
I leaned over in front of the washing machine.
Until Hiro-san brought Alice back, I squatted on the corridor, drenched in lethargy.

Sitting on the bed of the Detective Agency, under the wind of the conditioned air, I hugged my knees.

Alice who had just returned was facing the keyboard without saying a word. Hiro-san returned from the kitchen with two cups of hot coffee, handing me one of them.

“Did something happen with Ayaka? She didn't look good, and Min-san seemed angry.”

“...Y-yeah. Just a little something.” I lied. I didn't know how to explain it. I drank a sip of coffee. The heat only reached the base of my tongue.

I certainly picked the worst choice for Ayaka.

Well, what do I do? Should I chase away the Hirasaka-gumi's lackeys who will probably come to get more information from Ayaka? What should I do if Yondaime comes himself? Who would be able to stop him?

Should I tell Ayaka to stop coming to Hanamaru? How stupid. I don't have the right to do that. What good will it do to meddle into Ayaka's daily life?

I pressed my forehead in my arms, hearing the sound of Alice typing.

What in the world have I done? What was the meaning of this? I turned Yondaime into my enemy, satisfying my own ego with the excuse of not wanting Ayaka to get involved so she wouldn't be harmed, but didn't that go nowhere? Where would my choice lead?

I wasn't thinking at all. I only discharged my fury. I snatched away Alice's reason to seek for the truth, because if there wasn't a request, the detective would remain a powerless bystander.

Sinking deeper and deeper into the mud, the surface of my heart was scratched by a shrill noise.

I raised my face and looked around, my head unable to comprehend what sound it was at first. But when I noticed Alice's gaze had turned towards the entrance, I understood it was the sound of the intercom.

Hiro-san rushed to the entrance with an 'I'll get it' and opened the door.

With both hands in his jacket's pockets, Tetsu-senpai's figure appeared.

When senpai pushed Hiro-san aside and entered the bedroom, he looked at me for an instant and immediately gazed at the small back wrapped in black hair.

Slipping his hands out of his pockets, he threw something by Alice's side.
I gasped. When Alice turned and saw what that something was, she frowned.

“...What is that?”

“Take care of that for me. Don't ask how I gathered it.”

It was a roll of 10,000 yen notes tied with a rubber band.
...How much money is there? It looks quite thick.

“I am a NEET Detective, a messenger of the deceased. Not a bank.”

“It's an advanced payment for the investigation expenses. If I keep it I'll end up wasting it on horse racing betting tickets, so you keep it, Alice.”

Alice and I stared at Tetsu-senpai's face at the same time. A weak smile came from him.

“This is a request from me. Destroy Angel Fix completely.”

Alice picked up the roll of banknotes, pushing it against her pajama-clad chest.

“...Senpai...”

A gooey voice overflowed from my throat.

“What's with that disheartened face?” Tetsu-senpai turned to me and showed his teeth. “This is not only your case, and it's not only Yondaime's case either. Don't you guys look down on me.”

“Quite the arrogant words coming from someone who just got covered in debts.” Hiro-san said, laughing.

“Oh, shut up.”

Debts... He got in debt to pay for the request fee?

“Hmph. Don't underestimate a NEET Detective either. This amount will vanish in a second.”

Alice threw the roll of banknotes to my knees.

“Hurry up and count it, Narumi.”

“...Eh.... Ah- okay.”

“However, since we won't use Hirasaka-gumi, it might last. Very well, I accept.”

We won't use Hirasaka-gumi?

I stared at Alice's face, and she looked back at me with an amazed expression.

“Why are you giving me that stupid look? Do you still not understand the way we do things? If we locate Angel Fix's last remnants without relying on Hirasaka-gumi, we will end this case completely. There is no other option.”

Alice's words slowly soaked into my swelled up consciousness.

Yes. It's just like that. There's no other way.

We need to force out the truth with our own hands before Yondaime.

I quietly picked up the roll of banknotes. Those scraps of paper drenched in Tetsu-senpai's blood and will felt incredibly heavy.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2012-11-22T12:12:06Z

JcLZM: /* Chapter 1 */

==Chapter 1==
I have a blood-related older sister, and an older brother not related by blood. If I told them that, most people would then conclude something like "I see, so your sister is married", but my sister is actually unmarried. In fact, my sister and my brother are not related whatsoever. That man and I ended up becoming sworn brothers through a ritual based on yakuza movies.

It's been a little more than a year since that autumn when I moved to this city. Back then I was just an inconsiderate brat, but I learned many things during all this time. For example, that there are bonds much more stronger than bonds merely formed by blood, but that doesn't mean blood ties are weak, either.

My mother died a long time ago and my father almost never comes home, so I don't quite understand what it means to have a family. When I asked Alice about it, she replied with her usual calm tone:

"Family is the smallest, most unconditional reciprocal union in which everything can be forgiven. For this reason, things like hiding a criminal or destroying the evidence of their crime stops being a sin in their eyes. Something similar to an unscrupulous debt in an unwritten contract, don't you think so?"

What a nonsensical answer, really. On second thought, she had left her family behind and ran away from home, so a sarcastic reply on her part was to be expected. However, she then laughed softly and added, with distant eyes:

"It's this world's most beautiful illusion."

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

In an old building five stories tall next to an alley, pretty far away from the station, there's a ramen shop signaled with a red sign. That place, Ramen Hanamaru, is where we always hang out. The owner is Min-san, a young woman with a 'nice big sister' spirit. I got to know that place because of a classmate named Ayaka, who works there part-time. The only 'good citizens' of the gang are those two, while the rest are NEETs who don't work or study.

"I failed at the Arima Kinen and the Tokyo Daishouten... I lost around 100.000..."
Squatting on the concrete floor in front of the backdoor with a resigned epression was Tetsu-senpai, the ex-boxer who had became a good-for-nothing gambling addict and had ended the year by wasting a huge amount of money.

"Narumi, you got a lot of New Year money, right?", Tetsu-senpai spoke to me. "Lend me some."

"I don't want to. And I didn't receive New Year money from anyone in the first place.", I replied while eating my late lunch. Senpai looked surprised, so I went on:
"If I had parents or relatives to be with I wouldn't be here the second day of the year."

"Well, I'm ''so'' sorry that you have to be in this place, huh. You don't have to come if you don't want to."

Upon hearing that voice coming from the kitchen, I got startled without letting go of the bowl. The woman with a ponytail opened the back door.

"Ahh, no, uhm, I didn't mean that--"

"Here, Tetsu, your ramen's ready." Min-san quickly turned her gaze away from Tetsu-senpai to glare at me while giving him a ramen bowl with just soup and noodles, a menu so poor that one could almost cry.

"I can't really say much, but, you guys really don't have parents or relatives to spend time with? Would they go to your funeral if you died? Tetsu, if you're not careful enough you could end up without anyone to tend your grave.", Min-san said, folding her arms and leaning against the door. Tetsu-senpai slurped some soup and shrugged.

"It's not like I care about what happens to me after I die. More important than that, the New Year money--"

"Talk when you can pay your tab, you good-for-nothing!", Min-san pulled Tetsu-senpai's ear.

"Ow ow ow ow ow ow!"

She was wearing a tank top and he was wearing a short-sleeved shirt without a sense of the season. I tilted my head and looked up at the winter sky, cloudless regardless of the cold weather. It didn't feel like New Year at all.

"Happy New Year!"

A refreshing voice was heard and a tall figure approached from the alley. That young man dressed with a cashmere coat and a long beige scarf so refinedly combined that it made him look like a model got closer to the back door. Hiro-san is one of the NEETs that always hang out on that alley. With his handsome appearance and rhetorical abilities, he lives as a gigolo who tricks and leeches off women.

"Oh? Narumi-kun's here too. Don't you spend time with your family to receive New Year money and all that?"

You too? I gave him the same explanation I had given to Tetsu-senpai.

"Aah, I see.", he made an apologetic face for an instant, but his smile quickly returned. "Then, this is from me."
To my surprise, he handed me a 10.000 yen bill.

"Hiro, me too! I want money too!"

"Tetsu, you're the same age as me, aren't you?"

"No, my birthday's three months later, so I'm younger! Give me money!"

Min-san smacked Tetsu-senpai and turned to see Hiro-san.

"Hiro, being a NEET gigolo, are you in position to give money to others?"

"Well, yes. I received quite a lot of money from the ladies. For example, there was this time when we went on a holiday overseas without her husband knowing or--"
Hiro-san was also smacked by Min-san. With a bump on their heads each, they kept eating their first ramen of the year.

"We do the same every year..."

"It's fine that way, isn't it? We have nowhere else to go. When you try to be a good son, your parents are already gone."

"Do you want to be a good son, Hiro?"

"No, not at all."

Both Tetsu-senpai and Hiro-san laughed. I never asked much about their family situations, but apparently Hiro-san didn't grow up on easy circumstances.
In the end, we looked like a parentless bunch. Now that I remembered, Min-san doesn't have a mother either, and Ayaka's parents are divorced.

"What's with you, Narumi? What a gloomy face. If you're not gonna eat that I will.", Tetsu-senpai pointed at the bowl on my knees. I had left my chopsticks still, with the noodles extended.

"N-no, I'm still eating."

"Coming here on the second day of the year, it seems like he's going to completely become one of us. How terrible, Narumi-kun."
Hiro-san's teasing words were quite cruel. Tetsu-senpai knitted his brows.

"He's not ''going to'' be one of us. It's too late for him already."

"Well, that's true."

I choked with the soup in my throat.

"I-it's not that!", after wiping my chin and mouth with a napkin, I kept talking. "I was just thinking that none of us has parents... Quite the coincidence, isn't it?"

Hiro-san and Tetsu-senpai stopped eating and looked at each other. The first one to open his moth was senpai.

"...Not a coincidence, probably."

"Eh? Ehm...?"

What does that mean? Something like "Birds of a feather flock together?" NEETs end up together? Please, no. I'm still a high school student. My grades are pretty bad, but I still go to class.

"It's not a coincidence.", Hiro nodded. "If you don't have a family, you have free time, don't you? And if you have free time, you end up hanging out here 24/7."

True. The main reason why I was in this place in the middle of the New Year celebrations was because I have a lot of time to kill.

Tetsu-senpai suddenly spoke:

"Yondaime does have his parents, doesn't he?"

"Ahh, yes, I think so.", Hiro-san replied.

Yondaime is that person who ended up doing the sake ceremony with me by a twist of fate, becoming my sworn brother. His weird nickname was given to him because he's the son of a family who manages a stall-keepers business in Kansai.

"His parents are in Kansai, so he doesn't see them much, does he?"

"Is he in touch with them?"

I couldn't imagine Yondaime being in contact with his family, since I remember hearing that he had ran away to Tokyo because he didn't want to inherit his family's business.

"I wonder how Yondaime's old man looks like."

"I picture him looking like Aikawa Show."

"Ahh, you think so, Hiro? I imagine him with a more stern look, like Takakura Ken or something like that."

Both of them then started to picture him like different actors, manga characters, Dragon Quest Monsters (Why?), etc. I would get to meet that person later on, and he would be completely different to any of their comparisons.

After finishing my ramen and enduring Tetsu-senpai being annoying with his "Give me cash!" again, I quickly went up the emergency stairs. In the third floor of the same building of the ramen shop there was a room with a sign that read "NEET Detective Office", my employer's shelter.

"Happy New Year..."

I opened the door and greeted in a small voice as I entered. It was colder inside the room than outside.

"What is there to be happy about? Here and there, the new year just brings inconveniences."

I heard the sulky voice of the little girl. Across the kitchenette and the narrow corridor a room with three sides of the wall covered with monitors, computers and cables could be seen; such a cybernetic room. Sitting on a bed in the middle was the girl with long and splendid black honey-colored hair that flowed like a river. She was wearing light-blue pajamas with teddy bear patterns, her stocking-covered legs were worryingly thin and her skin was really pale. No matter how you looked at her, her appearance was worrisome. Shionji Yuuko--AKA Alice. The detective who employes me.

"Observe, Moggadeet's ear has come unstitched."

With teary eyes, Alice thrust her big teddy bear against me. Some thread was hanging from its little ear.

"This happened because I hug him too tightly every day even when I'm sleeping! I wanted to ask Yondaime to repair it but he's busy with the new year and he doesn't answer the phone. Even though he usually answers quickly..."

I was about to tell her that she could just leave the teddy bear alone for one or two days, but I decided not to say anything. That teddy bear with a strange name was her favorite, and apparently she couldn't sleep if she wasn't hugging it.

"Uhmm... Then, how about I take his place?"

When I said that, Alice blushed so hard that she looked like a habanero pepper.

"W-w-what are you saying-? Why would I hug you to sleep!? I could never do such a shameless thing--"

"That's not what I meant. I meant to say if you would like me to fix it."

Alice's face was practically emitting steam.

"...You should have said that from the start!"

"You're the one who misunderstood!"

Alice puffed her reddened cheeks and turned to the monitor.

"Can you even sew? You look so clumsy that it wouldn't surprise me if you weren't even capable of tying your own shoelaces. More importantly, there's no more Dr Pepper left."

On the floor at her feet there was a pyramid of purplish-red 350 ml. cans. She doesn't eat properly, and the base of her eccentric diet is actually this carbonated drink. Sadly, my main task as a detective's assistant is taking care of her daily dose of Dokupe.

"Go buy two packs at the convenience store later, since the liquor store is closed and it's not delivering either. I don't see what's so special about the New Year. Isn't just the year changing?"

"Don't you do anything typical of the New Year?", I asked. "Like, visiting the shrine, or eating typical foods, or going back to your parents' house... Ahh, no, I'm sorry. That was a stupid question."

Alice glared at me and let out a childish "hmph", then she turned back to the keyboard once again.

"The first two would imply that I return to the Shionji house anyway and that's not likely, even if the house is reduced to ashes and their affiliated business all fall into bankruptcy."

I tilted my head at her tone of voice, as sharp and cold as an icicle.

For some reason, around five years ago, Alice ran away from home. I don't know her exact age, but she looks really young now; five years ago her age probably had a single digit. That's not normal. Because of that, she spends her days shut away in her room, with countless security cameras installed in the whole building out of fear of someone coming to get her.
What could have possibly happen in her parents' house? What kind of person are her parents? Are they alive and in good health? I'd like to ask her all these questions, but it's better if I don't. It must be a delicate situation.

My cellphone's ringtone broke the silence. Upon looking at the screen, I noticed it was a call from Yondaime.

"Happy New Ye--"

'Don't bother with the greeting.', Yondaime sharply said on the other side of the line. 'I have a job for you. It's urgent, so come right away. Do you know where the mahjong parlor Tenhou Club is?'

"Uh-, ah, yes."

'It's about what I told you about at the end of the year.'

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

Mahjong parlors are highly active during the last days of the year and the New Year. It's because of the same reason we hang out at Hanamaru: People with free time. Since there are lots of people who like gambling and don't give a damn about spending New Year with their families, mahjong and pachinko parlors become packed with people.

That mahjong parlor called Tenhou Club is at Shinjuku's Kabuki-cho and it's one of the most popular and successful parlors of the neighborhood.
On the second day of the year, Kabuki-cho's streets were full of noisy barkers promoting bars and host clubs seemingly having a shouting contest.
After bumping into lots of passers-by because I was carrying a huge cardboard box, I finally reached the building. I raised my gaze to the parlor's banner and took a breath.

When the elevator's door opened after reaching the fifth floor, the sounds of tiles clacking against each other could be heard, and a strong tobacco smell was filling the air. The place was quite big, a little bigger than two classrooms, and there were around 10 mahjong tables, all full.

"Welcome!" An employee with an apron turned around cheerfully but his expression became confused when he looked at me, alternating stares between my face and the cardboard box.

"U-uhm... I'm not a client, is Yondaime--Uh, Souichirou-san here?"

The employee widened his eyes, surprised, and worried about the clients' gazes, he quickly guided me to the backroom.

Inside the small office there was two men. One of them was sitting on a pipe chair, had a hoodlum-like appearance and his hair was punch-permed. He was probably part of the staff of the parlor.
The other young man was sitting on the desk, his hair was bleached completely white and a he had a sharp wolf-like gaze--Yondaime. He was wearing a red jacket with an embroidery of a chinese dragon that made him look even more menacing. His real name is Hinamura Souichirou, and he controls quite a lot of the juvenile delinquents of the Yamanote zone. None of the street gangs ignores the existence of the gang he leads, Hirasaka-gumi, and even some legit yakuza organizations acknowledge Hirasaka-gumi's power. Lately, they have been gaining influence in Kabuki-cho little by little, so these kind of mahjong parlors relied on them in case of trouble.

"What's with that box?" Yondaime glared at the cardboard box in my arms.

"Ah, this... A teddy bear. Its ear--"

Yondaime stepped up, shocked, and pulled my collar, grabbing the box that was about to fall from my hands with his own free hand. He whispered onto my ear with a cold, piercing voice:

"Don't talk about that out loud, what if the manager hears?"
He pointed at the guy with the punch-perm with just his gaze and I tilted my head to the side to see him, putting the box down. The manager was looking at us with a confused expression.
Even though he's so aggressive, sewing is Yondaime's hobby, and his skills are top-notch. He has taken care of Alice's stuffed animals many times, but of course, having such a cute hobby doesn't really fit his image, so he would obviously get angry if this was mentioned in front of other people.

"I called you because of work, why did you bring that thing here?", Yondaime said, glaring at the box with the teddy bear. The manager nervously looked at us from behind the desk, without understanding the situation.

"Alice told me to bring it to you immediately... I'm sorry."

"That brat..."

With a defeated expression, Yondaime ruffled his own hair and sat on the desk again.

"Whatever. Let's talk about work."

"Sou-san, err... Who is he...?", the manager behind Yondaime asked. He had been looking at me for a while now, probably because he didn't imagine a brat would be coming.

"He's Fujishima Narumi. You probably heard his name before."

"A-ah, uh... From the detective's office..."

My name being known in this dishonest world made me worry about my future, but I can't refuse when Yondaime asks me a favor.

"Are there bears or something like that?"

''Mahjong bear'' is a term originated in a novel written by Asada Tetsuya, and it refers to the people who earn money tricking inexperienced players at mahjong parlors. At the end of the ear, Shinjuku seemed to be full of people wanting to make easy money.

"There's some suspicious guys, but it's not really clear so I called you. Play on the same tables as them and observe their actions."

I placed my palm on my forehead and sighed. So it ''was'' about that.

"Sou-san, excuse me, but, why...? I mean, he's a high school kid, isn't he?"
I made a faint affirmative sound in reply to the manager's anxious voice. It made sense that the mahjong parlor with the highest rates had a reputation to uphold.

Why did he call me? Surely there was something more competent, wasn't it?

Yondaime glared at the manager and me so sternly that it fell like he was hammering a nail with just his gaze, then he grabbed my wrist and pulled me to a shelf nearby. He took just the suited tiles from the piled up mahjong sets, putting them face down and mixing them on the desk, then he picked thirteen of the tiles without turning them over. He lined them up in a straight line and grabbed them with both hands, picking them up and showing them to me just for a short instant, then putting them back as they were before.

"Did you see them?"

"Eh? Ah, yeah, more or less..."

"Was it ''tenpai''?"

"It was ''isshanten'', wasn't it?"

"Which tiles should you draw and which ones should you discard to get the highest tenpai?"

"If I take the 5 and I discard the 9 I'd get 147 and 25 points, I think."

Yondaime showed the thirteen tiles to the manager. The manager then aligned them in numerical order, and upon replacing and ordering them, an expression that said 'I can't believe it' appeared in his face.

"It's correct... H-he just saw them for a short while, didn't he?" The manager sounded nervous. Taken aback, I hurriedly replied:

"E-eh, well, anyone can do this, really..."

Yondaime lightly punched my back.

"Let me tell you something, since it seems you haven't realized it yet.", he said, pushing my body to the back room’s exit. "From all the people I know, you're the best mahjong player. That's why I called you. Whatever, just go. I'll take care of the betting and the losses money."

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

And just like that, the second half of my winter break succumbed to the sound of the tiles mixing in the automatic mahjong table. Even if I loudly yelled that I was merely a 17-year-old high school student, no one would hear me. In that world, only words such as ''ron'', ''pon'', and ''reach'' are listened to.

After spending the whole night and going back home with my whole body smelling like tobacco, I lied down on my bed with the question ''what am I doing?'' invading my mind.

What am I doing... Playing mahjong, of course, but I also had to see if some suspicious people were actually cheating or not. Not only I had to do this at Tenhou Club, I was also taken to several other Kabuki-cho's mahjong parlors, joining the tables in which someone was winning big.

"How does it feel to work at a mahjong parlor?", Alice said sarcastically when I showed up at the detective office after being absent for three days.

"Do I look like a regular player that much with this suit and gray hair?"

If they found out I was a high school student they would probably close the place down, so I had made an improvised camouflage.

"Is this how you use the salary I pay you?"

"The money I bet is not even from my own wallet in the first place..."

Yondaime covered 100% of the costs. It didn't matter whether I won or lost, the important thing was observing the suspicious clients playing in the same table as them.

"Even if that's the case, you have won in all the parlors, haven't you? And Yondaime didn't tell you to return the money he gave you if you multiplied it."

"Ahh, yeah... Unexpectedly, in those clubs with high rates the players are pretty bad. A-aah, no, I'm telling you that I'm not playing mahjong to make money."

"Then for what reason did Yondaime include mahjong tiles in Moggadite's box?"

That was the first time I had heard about that, so I was surprised. Alice then took out a black case from below the neatly placed teddy bear. Inside the case there was a set of mahjong tiles. So now I have to see tiles in the office too? I don't even like mahjong that much.

"It's because I owe Yondaime.", Alice sulkily hugged her giant teddy bear. "If he asked me to give these to you I couldn't say no, but you never showed up since the beginning of the year..."

"I'm sorry I didn't come to keep you company, really."

"W-what are you saying-?"

Alice slapped the case with the palm of her hand, and the tiles inside it fell down, scattering on the blankets.

"Stop saying that like I was feeling lonely-! If you don't show up who will bring my Dr Pepper? Who will clean the office and do the laundry? That's what I meant!"

"Oh, well ''excuse me''..."
I picked up the scattered tiles.

"You kept winning on the spur of the moment, but you're still a beginner. You lost ryankan chances every time, and you couldn't see the indications of ''chitoitsu tenpai'' at all."

I was bewildered, and the tiles slipped out of my hands.

"...E-eh? Alice, you know how to play mahjong? And you saw me playing? Why?"

"I watched the security cameras' tapes."

I stood there open-mouthed. Yondaime had secretly installed those cameras to observe the suspicious clients' behavior while we played, but there was no reason to show those to Alice. She had probably cracked the cameras.

"E-eh, uhm... W-why? Why have you been watching the matches I was playing in?"

"Mh, hmph... To check on my assistant's work, obviously."

Really? Did she even see the way I played? That's a little embarrassing.

"You're a really bad player and if you lose you'll cause Yondaime trouble, so, from now on I'll be your coach!"

Saying all that, Alice started lining up the tiles on the side table. What's with all this enthusiasm...

Around thirty minutes later the intercom rang and a short-haired girl entered, exclaiming "Happy New Year!"
My classmate, and Hanamaru's employee, Ayaka.

"E-eh?"

Ayaka looked at us, speechless. In that moment, Alice took around 10000 points from me, completely destroying my self-confidence, and I just let my head fall on the mattress.

"T-that's no good, Fujishima-kun-!" Ayaka rushed up and pulled me up. "Don't make Alice play mahjong! Alice is still a little girl so it's a no-no!"

"W-what's the matter?" Alice blinked as Ayaka was taking the tiles away from her. "Mahjong doesn't have anything to do with age, it's just a game."

"But, don't you have to take off your clothes if you lose?"

"Wha-Where did you get that twisted information from-!?"

"In the first place, taking your clothes off is my job! Come on, let's take the first bath of the year!"

"Let me go-"

Ayaka pulled Alice, who hated bathing, to the bathroom. That detective incapable of taking care of herself can't bathe alone.

I sighed, looking at the tiles that had fallen to the floor, and exited the office. The evening sun looked like thousands of crystals inlaid on the winter sky.

Yondaime couldn't have possibly known. From all our acquaintances, the best mahjong player is definitely Alice.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

But it wasn't like I was going to the mahjong parlor everyday to win. I was just doing my job.

Since I went everyday, I could find out some things about the suspicious clients. In the morning, I confirmed it with the security camera's footage at Hirasaka-gumi's office. I cropped and enlarged the pictures of the clients so I could ask the manager his opinion later.

"These three..." At the office, I showed the pictures to Yondaime and started explaining to him. The people on the pictures were all young men.

"Around the end of the year, the three of them have been winning big at different mahjong parlors."

"Together?"

"No. They were never seen entering the same place together."

"Any other reason to be wary of them?" Yondaime asked, fixing his gaze on me.

"There's a weird common trait with the way they all win..."

"Common trait?"

"Frankly, the three of them are unskillful players."

I played on the same tables, but I also observed them from behind. Their abilities were student-level, but they kept playing for a long time without losing. Just when one would think they wouldn't stop playing, they suddenly did, even having the right tiles, and then they left the table.

"Isn't that to ''pass'' to their partners?"

''Passing'' is a general term which means secretly exchanging information between swindlers.

"It's possible. The three of them usually sit to play close to the toilet. Whenever they finish playing, they enter the toilet. Maybe they contact their partners via cellphone once they're there... But I don't know from where could they see the tiles. They get winning sprees even when they're on different tables, too."

"In any case, you must keep observing.", Yondaime said. "I'll find out where do those guys come from. If we don't have proof that they're cheating I can't move."

That's true, they could just be some clients with insanely good luck. If they were'nt guilty and Yondaime accused them, it would damage the parlor's reputation.

"What does your intuition say? Are they just some lucky fellows, or are they really bears?"

"...Do you trust my intuition?"

"Intuition is important in mahjong after all, isn't it?"

I lowered my gaze to the floor. After some time, I replied:

"My intuition... is dark. There's just something unnatural about the way they play."

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

I met ''that man'' for the first time on the last day of my winter break. He showed up when I was playing at Kabuki-Cho's Tenhou Club in
broad daylight. I heard the sound of the doorbell, and then a carefree voice.

"Shall I enter now?"

It was a middle-aged man wearing a white down jacket, he had a slight stoop and long limbs, and his droopy eyelids gave off a charm similar to that of comedians such as Akashiya Sanma or Tokoro George.

"Welcome!" The manager's brother rushed up to the man and handed him a wet towel.

There were only two active tables in that moment and I had just finished a round, so the man was guided to the seat on my right.

After around twelve rounds, I drew the Green Dragon tile. The man on my right then spoke:

"'Scuse me, I'm still gettin' used to Kantou's rules, so..."

"Uh?"

"Can you do double and triple Yakuman here?"

"E-err... There are yakuman duplications in this place, yes."

"I see. So both ''tsuiso'' and ''su anko'' count, huh. ''Ron''."

The man revealed his hand. North, South, East and West wind tiles were neatly aligned, three of each kind.

"96,000 points."

That was the first time in my life I saw a ''daisushi''. They said it's a hand you only see once in a lifetime, after all.

After two hours, the place fell completely silent and that big winner left, so I immediately got up and brought my palms together as a sign of apology to the manager.

"S-sorry, I'm a little uneasy about him so I'm going to watch him, I'm leaving for today..."

"A-aahh, okay, see you."

The elevator was already going down, so I rushed to the stairs. I ran among Kabuki-Cho's nighttime current of noise and neon lights, looking for that white down jacket among the crowd. He was on a pedestrian crossing at Yasukuni Dori, walking in the direction of Yamada Denki's huge building. So I wouldn't lose sight of him and he wouldn't notice me either, I followed him while keeping a certain distance. Blending into Shinjuku's West Gate's congestion sounded like a good idea.
I didn't know if that man was related to the bears or not. In fact, with such a fancy way of winning it was safe to assume he was unrelated to them, but--I just felt uneasy. I suddenly lost sight of him near a boutique. I difficultly pushed through the crowd, looking for the down jacket. He was really tall, so I couldn't have lost him just like that....

"What's this? Am I that suspicious?"

I heard a voice behind me and I literally jumped. When I turned around, I saw that man with both hands inside his pockets, grinning from ear to ear.

"E-eh, ah, n-no, I'm just..."

So he had noticed me when I was following him. I felt like sweat was dripping even from inside my ears, but the man just slapped my shoulders in a friendly manner.

"Ya make me feel a bit uneasy too, boy. Why is a high schooler doin' this kind of thing?"

I wiped the sweat out of my face.

"Eh, h-high schooler? U-uhm, what are you talking about?"

Even I noticed how bad and desperate my lie was.

"No need to play the fool there. I'm just an expert with the tiles. I also have a young kid... Well, soon you'll understand."

I was already quite worried, but the man's next words made my blood freeze.

"I didn't left evidence of my cheatin'. I noticed the cameras."

"Eh...?"

"Ya wanted to see if I had talent or not, didn't ya? Even letting me see yer hand... Thanks for that. That camera inside the flower vase was pretty well hidden."

My face was probably incredibly pale by then, judging by the looks the passerbies were giving me.

He found out about my observer role and he even noticed the cameras....
Just who ''is'' this man?

"Hey, no need to be so tense.", he said, lightly slapping my cheek with the back of his hand. "I arrived to Tokyo just today. This man you were frantically chasin' is a good fellow. I just like mahjong. I've been playin' here and there but the most interestin' opponent was you, boy."

"Uhh..."

"This year I came to Tokyo to make a decision that's been quite buggin' me. When these things happen, I use mahjong to read my luck. So, if I got a daisushi, everythin' would work out fine. Well, in the end I got a triple Yakuman. Seems like this year will be packed with good stuff."
The man laughed, and I didn't even know what to reply or what face I should make anymore.

At that moment, I heard the sounds of footsteps approaching us among the crowd.

"Gen-chaaaan!"

I turned around upon hearing the female voice and I saw someone running from the Alta Studio, pushing her way through without caring about the perplexed looks of the passerbies.
She had wavy hair that was slightly bleached and was wearing a mink jacket and a miniskirt regardless of the winter cold. Because of her thick fake eyelashes and lip gloss, she gave off a hostess-like aura, and she looked like she was on her twenties.
For some reason, I felt I had seen her face before.

"Wow... Yer late! They came to flirt with me four times while I was waiting for ya, Tokyo's so hectic it's hard to stand. Aren't we goin' to see Tamori even though we're at the Alta?"

The woman hugged the white down jacket-clad man's arm, and then she noticed me.

"Eh- W-what's this? Gen-chan, ya went flirting while I was waitin' for ya? And with a man? Yer a homo? I can't believe it, let's get separated!"

The woman shut up when the men flicked her forehead.

"Ouch! Be more gentle!"

Ah, no, she didn't shut up.

"I'll be gentle tonight at the hotel. This boy's just a friend I made at a mahjong parlor."

"Ohh... Thanks for takin' care of Gen-chan."
The woman suddenly bowed, and then she furtively stepped closer to me.
"Now that I look at 'im closely, he's quite a cute boy! Gen-chan, this is bad, I'm seriously thinkin' yer a homo."

"Idiot. Yer the only one I like, Rikako. Whatever, let's go. Did ya find out about the place?"

"Can't do, Tokyo's subway's like spaghetti. If we get on the wrong train we could end up at Aomori or Los Angeles."

It was hard for me to keep up with that situation and I could only stand there.

That woman must be her lover or something like that, right? Well, he is good-looking, and as I could see at the mahjong club, his purse is also quite full.

"Ah, boy." The man suddenly talked to me again.

"Y-yes?"

"We wanna make the first visit to the shrine, do ya know where Suitengu shrine is? We're not really familiar with Tokyo..."

"Ah, y-yes."

I took out my cellphone and checked the route from Shinjuku's station to Suitengu-mae station.

"Do you know Soubu line's platform? Entering JR's ticket office from the East gate, uhm... If I remember correctly, the first entrance. Then you switch trains at Kinshi-cho..."

Even me, who had been living in Tokyo for and year and a half still got a little lost at Shinjuku Station, so I explained really carefully.

"Thanks a lot, boy!"

"Really, thanks!"

The weird couple waved goodbye and they walked the pedestrian crossing in front of the Alta, disappearing from my sight among the crowd as they reached the East gate.

With my hands on a railing, I took a deep breath. It felt like suddenly all the pores in my body were emitting tiredness.
Who was that man?
His mahjong abilities were from another dimension, but that wasn't the only thing that made me feel uneasy. The same happened with the woman; even if I had seen her for only five minutes, I felt a weird sensation in my chest. She reminded me of someone, but, who?

When I returned to Tenhou Club, the manager approached me with a gloomy expression and told me in a low voice:

"Uhm... Fujishima-san."

Don't call me 'san', I'm just a high school student...

"That man from before, he has been winning big at several parlors since this morning..."

Yondaime had formed a formidable web of contact between all the parlors he had been taking care of, so the information had spread in a short time. The manager lowered his voice again:

"But he's a new face, from Kansai. Just who was that man?"

"Mnn, I don't know. I'll report to Yondaime, for now."

It was then when I realized what the reason of my uneasiness was. Yondaime. When I saw their faces, for some reason I was reminded of Yondaime.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

The next day, I went directly to Hirasaka-gumi's office to tell Yondaime about what had happened.
The office of the strongest gang of the zone is on the opposite side of the NEET Detective Agency and the station, across the commercial district. It's a small building; in the fist floor there's a fancy store where they sell various imported goods, and the group's office is on the third floor.

"Aniki, thanks for your hard work!"

"Thanks for your hard work!"

When I entered the office I was greeted with throaty voices from left to right, and the delinquents in black shirts with an emblem on the chest were aligned, bowing. Yondaime was sitting behind the desk across the glass coffee table.

Even after becoming their boss' sworn brother, the members of the group kept calling me Aniki. I'll never get used to that way of greeting, so I wish they'd stop doing it.

"We have to greet Alice-neesan for the New Year, what should we give her as a present?"

"If it's for Ane-san, a plushie would be perfect!"

They also refer to Alice as 'ane-san', a high hierarchy title towards yakuza women surpassed only by 'oyabun'. As for why do they respect the tiny detective so much, I really don't know.

"Let's give her a plushie of this year's animal from the chinese calendar!" "That's perfect!"

"Which animal is it this year?"

Yondaime slapped the desk just once making his followers shut up immediately, and spoke to me as he signaled me to get closer with his hand:

"I just spoke a little with Tenhou Club's manager. I guess I'll see the security camera's pictures soon but, what did that guy look like?"

When I physically described that 'Gen-chan' and told him about his behavior, Yondaime's expression darkened, and when I told him a young woman that looked like his lover or something like that was waiting for him and they called each other 'Gen-chan' and 'Rikako' respectively, Yondaime suddenly grabbed my collar.

"You sure? Did they really called each other that?"

"Eh, a-ah, y-yes..." That hurts... Why is he doing this all of a sudden? Does he know them?

At that moment the steel door cracked open, and one of the lackeys poked his head in.

"Sou-san, some weird guy came here saying that he has business with you--Ah, oi, you bastard!"

Apparently there was someone else behind the steel door, as the lackey looked behind him and then was pushed inside the office. A man in a white down jacket forced his way in.

"What the hell are you doing, you bastard?!"

"Do you even know where you are?!"

The lackeys inside the office suddenly got up upon seeing the intruder. I nearly cried out: It was the man from the day before. He looked around the interior of the office with his sleepy expression caused by his droopy eyes.

"I ain't interested in small fry, I wanna see Souichirou."

Ignoring the man's words, the black shirts went against him at the same time. What happened after that is difficult to explain. One by one, some lackeys were thrown against the wall, while others flew spectacularly, falling face first onto the sofas. I could barely see the man's movements. When I took a deep breath, feeling quite tense, none of the black shirts were left standing.

"...You bastard"

"Son of a..."

They were getting up to attack once again, but Yondaime's sharp voice resounded inside the office:

"Stop. Stay away from him."

The man snorted, stepping over the collapsed group members, and sat down on one of the sofas with his legs together.

"Yer men are rude and the office is dirty... I'm disappointed."

"Why are you here?", Yondaime asked, glaring at him, to which the man responded by pushing his lower lip out in a mocking way.

"Well, I came to see ya, Souichirou."

"Get lost."

"Hey, yer father is--"

"Just go."

With my jaw open, I could just look at Yondaime and the other man again and again, comparing their faces. When he noticed, Yondaime clicked his tongue and asked:

"This was the guy at the mahjong parlor?"

Words wouldn't come out of my mouth, so I just nodded. With a disdainful voice, Yondaime said:

"He's the third generation of the Hinamura family, Genichirou."

All the lackeys were ordered to exit the office, and only I was left in the middle of that strange father-son reunion. I sat next to Yondaime on the sofa and observed Hinamura Genichirou's face once again.
He didn't look like a business person at all, he really looked more like a comedian. But his abilities a while ago had been definitely the real thing, and his enthusiasm for mahjong was also legit as far as I had seen.

"Fujishima Narumi, aren't ya? Souichirou's sworn brother." Genichirou-san suddenly brought up the subject, making me shiver.

"Eh, ah..."

"You know about that?" Yondaime asked, sulking.

"I found out lotsa things about my cute only son. Did ya drink sake with him? Ya said ya hated that all that stuff but ya seem to be caught up on 'em, aren't ya?"

"Shut up. Where's mother? I heard you brought her along."

"Ahh, Rikako's at the hotel's spa. We walked a lot yesterday so she's tired."

...Wait a second. Wait a second! I can't ignore that!

"Yondaime.... T-that woman is.... y-your mom?"

"Ain't she a beauty? Souichirou looks a lot like his mother."

"H-how old is she?"

"Forty-three.", Yondaime answered.

"Eeeeeeeeeeh!?"

That's impossible. It can't be!

"Every night in bed I tell 'er how cute she is, that's why she keeps lookin' young."

"Please don't flaunt your sexual harassment in front of your own son."

"But if it wasn't for my sexual harassment Souichirou wouldn't have been born."

"The 'harassment' part wasn't needed!"

"Souichirou, this lil' brother of yours is a good tsukkomi. I should take him back home with ya so ya both can become a manzai duo and make yer debut at Yoshimoto."

"We're not a manzai duo! ...I-I mean, e-eeh?"

Take him back home?
I looked at Genichirou-san's face and averted my eyes from Yondaime's gloomy expression.

"Yer gonna have to start studying to inherit the business. Go back to Osaka."

"As if, you idiot."

"Yer room looks the same as ever. Every night, Rikako smells your sheets and cries."

"I don't wanna know about that!"
Yondaime lost his composure and replied violently, putting a regretful expression immediately afterwards.

"I was lyin' though."

"Shut up! Then don't say it!"

"But I was serious about ya returnin' home. Ya've played in Tokyo enough."

"I'm not playing."

"Oh~?"

A smile appeared on Genichirou-san's face, and I shuddered. He had the same look on his face he had that time at the mahjong parlor, when he showed his hand.

"How much was yer taxable income this last year?"

"Just the personal income?"

"Yeah."

"108,000,000."

I gasped without letting Yondaime and Genichirou-san hear me; I knew he earned quite a lot but that amount was beyond my imagination.

"See? Yer just playin'."

"So what? You can't take me by force. There's no way I'd lose against a shitty old man like you."

"I'm an adult. I can't just go punchin' and dodgin' and throwin' people to the floor."

"You did all that just now."

"His tsukkomi timings are perfect! Yer little brother's really somethin'."
I covered my face with one of my hands. I subconsciously rebuked him... Are all people from Osaka really boke?

"Buy ya know..." Genichirou-san resumed his talk. "Yer within the reach of my hands now, too, since yer not just playin' yakuza like a brat like ya've been doin' 'til now."

"What do you mean?"

"Ya have a company. Now yer also a part of the financial world."

I could almost hear the sound of my own back freezing. The malicious gaze that appeared on Genichirou-san's face was definitely a wolf gaze.
Like father, like son.

"Money is everythin' in this world. I can easily break into yer territory. Ya know what that means?"

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

At that time I didn't quite understand what he meant, and it wasn't until the next day that everything finally dawned on me.
Because of the third term's opening ceremony we only had classes in the morning, so after school I went to the bank, holding a heavy suitcase. By the end of the year several bills to pay had accumulated in Hirasaka-Gumi's account, so Yondaime asked me to take care of them as usual.

When I was waiting by the bank's box office, a door at my right opened and my breathing stopped for a second when I saw the person that came out.
Genichirou-san.
Behind him there was a suit-clad middle-aged man (most likely the manager), and upon seeing them, the employees of the bank bowed several times.

Genichirou-san noticed I was there, too. With a mysterious smile, he turned to the manager.

"Well, I leave it in yer hands."

"Understood, sir."

A bad feeling rushed up my throat. I stared at Genichirou-san as he crossed the automatic door, leaving. Why was he here? Was it because of something related to Yondaime? This was the main bank Yondaime used to manage his incomes after all.
An uneasiness feeling took over my body, and the words Genichirou-san had said the day before resurfaced in my mind. Money's everything in this world. Being at the reach of his hands.

I hurried back to Hirasaka-Gumi's office and noticed Yondaime was talking on the phone.

"...But-! If you don't let me talk about it soon it'll become a problem, no, but... Yes, okay... No, in any case, please let me just ask one thing--...What are you talking about? That's not it!"

Apparently the person on the other side of the line hung up, so Yondaime angrily threw the receiver back into the base. The lackeys inside the building passed their worried looks to me.

"...U-uhm, I went to the bank."

"Ah, sorry for the trouble." Saying that even when he was visibly angry, Yondaime rested his whole back on the back of the chair.

"I saw Genichirou-san at the bank. He looked like he was asking something to the manager."

When I said that, Yondaime suddenly stood up, but he sat down again and sighed.

"...I see. So it was indeed that damn bastard's doing."

"Did something happen?"

"They stopped financing me."

I gulped and sat on the back of a sofa.
Yondaime's event coordination company had started just last year and it had already successfully promoted various concerts, but it was still a growing business, so if they stopped financing it, it would go bankrupt.

"...Genichirou-san stopped it? Can he really do that?"

"Hinamura can do that, yes. He's the president of the chamber of commerce and industry, and he also has several branches in Tokyo."

I had completely underestimated the Hinamura family. I has just heard that they had a family stall-keeper business, so I had arbitrarily imagined a chain of small, old stores that had been barely subsisting for a while. But they were actually really far from that, they had a large-scale business company.

Yondaime had already set foot in the financial world when he started his own business, and that was the reason the bank had been providing him funding. And that money with overwhelming liquidity and an anonymous nature was actually connected with a blood relationship.
According to Pascal's theory, wherever a pressure is applied, it will be exerted evenly in all directions. And that had been proven by a phone call just now.

"This is my problem, so it has nothing to do with you. That man is a good-for-nothing so stay away from him. He's not related to the mahjong group either. You just focus on that."

After he said that, Yondaime kicked me out of the office. With my chest still filled with feelings of confusion, I walked to the exit of the building, when I heard the footsteps of a number of people walking down the stairs.

"Aniki! Please wait, Aniki!"
The giants in black T-shirts appeared one by one by the stairs. Between them there were two men even bigger than the rest, the longest standing members of the group, Rocky and Pole.

"Uhm, we don't know what just happened and we can't really ask Sou-san about it, could you please tell us?"

We were obstructing the way and we couldn't talk like that, so I guided them back upstairs.

"The man from yesterday is Yondaime's dad... Did you hear about that?"

"Yes!"

"Sou-san's father could kill us instantly!"

"He was really strong!" "He hit me too!"

"It looks like his dad wants to take him back to Osaka."

"Really!?" "We will expand to Osaka!" "Soon we will conquer the whole country!"

"No, it's not that... The company that Yondaime founded could collapse, do you understand? And if his other source of income disappears, Hirasaka-Gumi will have to be dissolved, too."

"That's impossible!" "We left our lives in Sou-san's hands when we drank sake with him, so nothing can get us apart!" "We have decided to follow him for the rest of our lives!"

The dumb Hirasaka-Gumi's lackeys were really optimistic this time, but reality was crueler than that.

"If the company bankrupts the income will become negative, generating debts. That man has the power to stop his financiation, so if Yondaime goes bankrupt, he'll disband the group so he won't cause trouble to all of you."

"S-sou-san..."

"For our sake, uuuh....."

"He disbanded the gang for our sake..."

Hey, he hasn't done it yet.

"Then--Then, Aniki!" Pole grabbed both of my arms. "What shall we do!? We're stupid and don't understand, should we hit his father? We don't have a victory spirit, but we're willing to die."

The other lackeys got closer to me with serious looks on their faces. I was beginning to feel overwhelmed and I gently brushed Denchu's arms off my shoulders.

"I... don't know what to do either."

January's days are short, so when I reached Hanamaru it was already getting dark. The three guys from the NEET Detective Squad were together in the alley in front of the kitchen door.

"Vice-Admiral Fujishima, it's been a while! How about we visit Yasukuni Shrine for the New Year?"

Major was the first one who got up when he saw me, dressed in a military jacket with a camouflage pattern. Because of his short height and child-like face anyone would think he's an elementary schooler, but he's actually a university student who has already repeated a year. Because of his notorious military-mania, he calls me Vice-Admiral for some reason.

"If we're going to go to a military-related shrine, why don't we go to Tougo instead?" Tetsu-senpai interjected. "The gods of gambling are there, if I remember correctly."

"Believing that His Excellence Tougou was merely lucky is plain wrong! His Excellence was a unique strategist who was able to miraculously obtain victory and returned alive, an ordinary lucky person would have died a hundred times in the sea--"

"I've had enough with visiting shrines..." Hiro-san interrupted Major's passionate speech. "I even went to the shrine at Narita mountain. Each girl picked a different shrine..."

"You could just gather everyone at the same place. Koufuku-ji would be a good pick because of the Ashura statue. It would be a complete bloodbath."

"If I do something so dangerous, they could stab me to death."

The NEETs laugh irresponsibly. Exhausted, I sat on the beer crate we used as a seat, unable to keep up with their sense of humor.
Hiro-san glanced at me.

"What's wrong?"

I squeezed my eyes shut and opened them again, thinking. Should I talk about that with them? And how much should I talk? It was a private matter so I couldn't talk about it easily, but I didn't want to carry all the burden alone either.
I chose my words carefully and started talking.
I told them I had met Yondaime's parents. I didn't tell them about the relationship between him and his dad, I just mentioned that Genichirou-san wanted to take Yondaime back by force, and about Hirasaka-gumi's difficult situation.

When I finished speaking, after a moment of silence, the first one who opened his mouth was Tetsu-senpai.

"...So, Yondaime's mother looks young and pretty, doesn't she?"
I raised my gaze and nodded faintly.

"So if Hiro seduces her..."

"No, even for me, seducing a friend's mother is a bit..."

"If he were to be successful, Hiro-san would become Yondaime's father. That would be incredible." Major added.

"If Yondaime would call me 'dad', I could just die from laughter."

I hid my face on my knees. I was an idiot for trying to consult with them. It was none of my business in the first place, Yondaime had said that himself, this was Hinamura family's problem.

I felt a hand on my back. When I raised my head, I saw Hiro-san smile, then Tetsu-senpai grinning with folded arms, and Major's ironic expression as he pushed his goggles up his forehead.

"...Come on, Narumi-kun, don't let something like this get you down." Hiro-san said.

"Eh...?"

"You don't intend to ignore Yondaime's family situation anyway, do you?"

I gulped, reflecting on Hiro-san's words. Of course, he was right. I didn't want to ignore his situation.

"If you need an excuse, I can give you one." Tetsu-senpai said. "You're Yondaime's sworn brother. So, his family problems are your problems too."

I felt those words directly on my chest. I nodded and got up, brushing the dirt off my trousers.

"I'm going to see Alice."

"I'll find his whereabouts immediately." Alice said while incessantly typing on the keyboard. "But, what are you going to do when you meet the Hinamuras?"

"I haven't decided yet." I frankly answered. "I don't understand Genichirou-san's intentions yet."

"Hmm" Alice turned around. "You mean that you don't quite believe Hinamura Genichirou's words about coming to Tokyo to take his son back."

I nodded.

"It's just that, pressuring Hirasaka-gumi and the company to go bankrupt won't make Yondaime want to inherit the family business. Even if he ends up covered in debts, he definitely won't cast his pride aside."

"I agree."

"I don't understand why Genichirou-san came here in the first place. He wanted Yondaime to go back to Osaka from the start, why did he come to Tokyo just now? I think he's hiding something. Maybe he came here to negotiate something in person."

If that was the case, he would want to be in a favorable position beforehand.
Alice shook her shoulders, chuckling.

"The true reason they came to Tokyo just know... I already know that reason, more or less."

"E-eh?"

"He told you about that himself. He came to ''visit the shrine''."

I blinked a few times. Visiting the shrine? He ''had'' told me about that, yes, but, what did she mean by saying that was his true reason?

"Forget about that for now. I don't have enough proof so I can't give you that information. About the hotel where they're staying..."

Alice's hands slid over the keyboard, and the monitors around the bed on the upper right side blinked. Data from guests staying at Tokyo's hotels were obtained by cracking.
Alice mentioned a hotel in Akasaka.

"Room number 3301. Do you want me to find out his cellphone number too?"

"Ah, no, it's okay. I'll go there directly without saying anything."

"Hmm. Because the price would be higher if I found out a cellphone number. Wise decision."

Even if it was a favor to her assistant, she mercilessly charged for her investigation.

"My detective work ends here. Do you best for your sworn brother's sake. Yondaime is my favorite client, so if he goes bankrupt it will be a problem."

I opened my mouth, without knowing if I should say it or not.

"No--Alice, I think you can cooperate a bit more."
A hint of perplexity appeared on her big, round eyes.

"Why? I don't have a right to get involved beyond this."

To tell the truth, a plan consisting in suggesting a deal to Genichirou-san was slowly appearing in my mind. It was an undeniably stupid plan, but I had the feeling that something like a miracle could happen. And Alice was needed for that. For that reason, I proceeded to convince her using a fake argument.

"Because, you see, Alice, you're Hirasaka-gumi's ''anego'', aren't you?"

Her bewildered face at that moment was such a rare sight that I even thought about taking a picture.

"So this is your problem too, Alice."

Contrasting its luxurious exterior, the first-class hotel was a place where it was almost insultingly easy to sneak into. When it got dark, the lobby got packed with foreigners carrying suitcases with airport tags, so I entered without being even barely noticed. The receptionist was really polite and greeted even a brat like me with a smile.

"I'd like to announce myself to Hinamura-san who is staying at room 3301. Uuhm, I'm Fujishima and I came in behalf of Souichirou..."

The young receptionist picked up the phone and I skimmed through pamphlet from the hotel that was lying around, and I learned that room 3301 was a suite that took up the whole floor. Well, I had imagined something like that to be honest.

Okay, what should I say? I need to concentrate....

"Hinamura-sama will be here soon." the receptionist said. "Please wait over there for a while."

Ah, so he's coming here? Well, obviously he wouldn't let someone he only saw two times into his suite. I sat down on a sofa in the lobby and waited.

After two minutes--

"Naru-chan!"

A female voice broke the calm atmosphere of the lobby. Employees and guests were equally startled and turned to look at the elevator. I also quickly got up.

"I'm so glad ya came, Gen-chan's not here so I was gettin' bored."
Rikako-san rushed up to me. She was wearing a light purple dress and a long translucent stole. I took a step backwards; I didn't foresee Rikako-san being the one who would come.

"...A-ah, sorry for showing up so suddenly."
I sat down once again.
So Genichirou-san is not here... I'll have to come here again some other time, then.
Meanwhile I had no other option than to talk to Rikako-san, even though she made me kind of nervous (and she's Yondaime's mother!)
However, before I could say anything, Rikako-san grabbed my arm, saying "let's have some tea, c'mon" as she pulled me to the cafeteria at the right of the lobby.

Sitting in front of Rikako-san, I looked at the menu with its prices such as 1400 yens for a cup of coffee. ''What am I doing?'' I scolded myself.
When I raised my gaze. I saw Rikako-san dialing a number on her cellphone.

"Ah, Gen-chan? It's me. Ya know? Naru-chan just came here. Yeah. We're at the lounge in the first floor. Yeah, come back soon, okay? Fine. Love ya. See ya later!"
After she snapped her cellphone shut, Rikako-san ordered two pieces of cake and two cups of coffee and she leaned her body forward with sparkling eyes.

"I'll hear eeeeverything ya have to say, Naru-chan. Gen-chan wants to bully Sou-chan so he's been investigating lotsa stuff about Hirasaka-gumi. But it was such a coincidence to meet ya as soon as we arrived to Tokyo! Thanks again for helpin' us with Suitengu, Naru-chan."

"Eh...."

I wish she would stop calling me Naru-chan. Many people has called me many different names, but this nickname is particularly embarrassing.

"Uhm, you both came here because Yondaime--I mean, Souichirou-san..."

"Yondaime sounds cute.", Rikako-san said. "I like that nickname. I wonder if I should start callin' 'em Sandaime and Yondaime too..."

Aren't they your own husband and son?

"Ya guys drank sake together, didn'tcha? That's so cute... Since he was little, Sou-chan has always been so stubborn and cute..."

And with that, she spent 45 whole minutes telling me lovely stories about Yondaime's childhood. He would slaughter me if I dared to mention one of these stories concretely, so I won't write them here.

"Is Sou-chan doin' fine here? Is he takin' good care of himself? Is he eatin' right? He's quite skillful, does he cook his own meals?"

"Eh, ah, well... I don't know that much about his personal life..."

''She really is his mother'', I thought as I looked at her closely. Her makeup was applied with utmost care and her skin was really smooth, that's why she looked like she was still on her twenties.

She then looked at me. Oops, that was close.

"Ya know, I ain't a good cook. Even if we go back together to Osaka, I don't think he misses mom's cookin' or anythin' like that."

"Aah, uhm..." Finally there was an excuse to start talking about that matter, so I held onto that. "Did you really come here to take him away?"

"I have that intention, yeah", Rikako-san said as she poked her own cheek with her index and ring fingers in an adorable gesture. "But I don't know about Gen-chan."

"You don't know?"

"To Gen-chan, he's not his kid but Hinamura family's successor. He'd need his consent to take 'im back, wouldn't he? If so, why is he picking a fight investigatin' and all that?"

Not his son, but his successor... I scratched my head. Investigating? Is that something that can be easily done? Isn't Yondaime's company so new that it's practically growing by word of mouth and trustworthy people only, and if its financing were to be taken away it would just disappear?

"If Sou-chan goes back, will ya feel lonely, Naru-chan?"

"Lonely? Well, yes, I would, but what I'm trying to say is--"

"Why don't ya come with him?"

"Eh?"

"Ya two are sworn brothers. Doesn't that make ya my son too? Doncha wanna live with us? Ya will be welcome in this family!"

"Nonono"

"Havin' a family of 4 is a dream of mine. We could all play family mahjong!"

With my mouth half open, I stared at Rikako-san as she was daydreaming. I had initially thought my plan was absurd, but an opportunity was unexpectedly presented. Maybe I could carry on.

"U-uhm, so..."

Rikako-san suddenly stood up and waved her hand, facing the cafeteria's door.

"Gen-chan! Over here!"

I sighed and turned around, seeing a surprising scene.
On the opposite side of the spacious lobby, outside the hotel, men in suits that made no effort at all in concealing their identities as Yakuza got off from a row of parked imported cars and bowed at the same time. From the side door of one of those cars, a man in a white down jacket got off too--Genichirou-san. There were lots of people registering at that time, so the lobby broke into murmurs. It looked just like a scene from ''Minbo no Onna''. The old hotelier's face paled. But the only one who entered the lobby was Genichirou-san, and the rest of the men dressed in black returned to their cars. Apparently they were just there to escort him.

"Boy, I heard ya came here at midnight to steal my wife so I had to come runnin'. I even thought about sendin' one or two of my men to greet ya."

After saying those scary words, Genichirou-san sat by my side for some reason.
So he won't let me run away... Just as I thought, this man is half yakuza.

"Yer sayin' that as if I wasn't faithful. Gen-chan's the only one I blindly love."

"So ya unblindly love other men?"

"Wouldn't that be ya?"

"Even at the top of Tsuutenkaku tower, I wouldn't see anyone except for ya."

If he had to listen to this kind of stuff everyday, I understand why Yondaime ran away from home. They went on for a while, and my head was starting to hurt already.

"I don't understand what you're saying anymore!"

"Oh, the boy started with his specialty again."

"I didn't come here to do manzai! I--"
I became exasperated and got up from my seat just when the waiter came to take Genichirou-san's order, so I sat down again. Some of the clients had noticed and they were looking in our direction. I'm sorry.
Once I cooled down, I carefully chose my words, took a deep breath and let my voice come out:

"It's about Yondaime. I'll get straight to the point: Leave the company linked with Hirasaka-gumi alone, please."

Genichirou-san squinted by my side.

"Boy, ya don't have a reason to meddle, do ya?"

"I'm his sworn brother."

"Oh? If ya say so." Genichirou-san raised his eyebrows showing an amused expression. "But that sounds like yer just openin' yet mouth to spout a frivolous excuse. I wanna hear a concrete reason."

"Even if you make his company go bankrupt and cover him with debts, he's not the kind of person who will obediently return to his parents. No matter how you look at it, what you're doing is meaningless. Please, stop."

"Did I say I wanted to make the company go bankrupt so Souichirou would return home?"

"...Eh?"

Genichirou-san's mocking gaze felt burning like cold fire.

"B-but, you made the bank stop financing him..."

"Listen, I can crush anyone when I get mad, even my own son, and demonstrating that is not somethin' meaningless in this world. Brats shouldn't be talkin' as if they knew everythin'."

I shivered.
Maybe my senses were already numb. Maybe I was already used to step on territories I shouldn't be familiar with. But that man wasn't 'half' yakuza, he was a complete, legit yakuza. Not because he was part of a group of gangsters or anything like that, but because in his soul's stairway, he was someone who could ignore the other party's pain when he used his own fists to hit them--Hinamura Genichirou was a genuine yakuza.

My hands were trembling over my knees. What else should I say?

"That's not all, though. There someone else who could become Hinamura family's heir.", Genichirou-san suddenly spoke. "I couldn't decide if I should pick Souichirou or this other person. That's why I came to Tokyo, to see how far Souichirou's talent goes. So it's kinda the opposite of what ya were thinkin', boy. I ain't interested in entrustin' the family to someone who would go bankrupt just because of this."

I was in mute amazement. Wasn't that much worse? If Yondaime could manage to keep the company they would make him go back, and if he went bankrupt they would just abandon him like trash.

"In that case, all the more reason--"

"All the more reason ''what''? I have to see if he can go on with the company or not. Do ya have a better idea to make him demonstrate he can keep the business goin' in the real world?"

I couldn't say anything, so I lowered my gaze.

"Gen-chan, yer bullyin' my Naru-chan. I forgive ya if yer a homo, but if yer a sadist then I want the divorce."

"So if I'm just gay it's okay?"

"So ya were gay!? Let's get separated!"

I was feeling utterly depressed and I didn't have energy to open my mouth, so the person who interrupted their manzai routine this time was the waiter bringing the coffee. Genichirou-san flicked his wife's forehead to make her shut up and drank a sip of coffee, talking to me once again.

"Ya ain't no idiot, boy. What are ya plannin' to do? C'mon, tell me."

"N-no, nothing..."

"Ya can say it."

I balled into fists my sweaty hands over my knees. I can't take this anymore.

At that moment, Rikako-san spoke:

"How 'bout we play mahjong?"

My shoulders shook because of my surprise. Genichirou-san brought the cup to his lips, frowning.

"Mahjong?"

"Yeah. Just a moment ago I was sayin' it would be nice to play family mahjong and Naru-chan's eyes were sparklin'"

Ugh. Did I really make such an easily read expression?
Genichirou-san let out a guffaw and settled himself comfortably in his chair beside me.

"Then, uh, even if Yondaime's company goes bankrupt there's nothing you gain with that, right? So, how about we have a match and make a bet? Uhmm--"
For example, if I lost I would pay him whatever amount he wanted, and if I won he would have to leave Yondaime alone. I was intending to reach a simple conclusion. However, Genichirou-san wouldn't stop laughing, but unexpectedly Rikako-san interrupted.

"What? I don't see what's so funny. Dontcha use mahjong to make yer decisions, Gen-chan? Sayin' stuff like 'if I make a daisangen I'll expand to Italy' and all that. It's also the first time we have four players... And, wouldn't it be good if we set a really high rate so we can take all of Sou-chan's money? Way better than coercin' the bank."

"Well yeah, that's right."

Hey, wait a second. Was that last thing something a mother should say? Don't turn the conversation that way please, I would be willing to bet all that money if it was just me, but I can't afford to risk making Yondaime go bankrupt.

"How's that idea sound to ya, Souichirou?" Genichirou-san said out of the blue. I was startled and followed Genichirou-san's gaze--There was no one there. But when Rikako-san got up with her eyes sparkling exclaiming "Sou-chan!", I realized. Nervously turning my head around, I saw the sleeves of a crimson jacket.

"What the hell are you doing? I thought I told you not to get involved."

Yondaime's voice was sharp as a knife. Since when is he there? And does Genichirou-san have eyes on his back or something? He could also easily see the cameras that time when we played mahjong.

"What 'bout ya, why are ya here?" Genichirou-san said in a calm manner as he raised the cup to his lips, without turning around. "It's past midnight. Brats should be sleepin' at home."

"I came to put an end to this." Yondaime just stood there behind Genichirou-san and me with his hands inside his pockets. The waiter glanced in our direction from time to time with a worried expression. "I might not be able to avoid your dirty hands now, but I know quite a lot about the Hinamura's shady stuff. I can make us even."

"Shady or not, it doesn't matter. That's how money's used. I told ya already, it's the most effective thing to crush others."

"Like I care. I'll go to Osaka's public prosecutor's office and I'll tell them to call the bank."

"C'mon, both of ya..." Rikako-san said.
Genichirou-san finally supported his elbow on the back of the chair and turned around. Both wolf gazes clashed with each other.

"Do as Rikako said. Siddown."

"I didn't come here to have tea. Unlike that kid, I don't feel like babbling nonsense with an annoying fellow."

"Oh, it's nothin' like that.", Genichirou-san saido. "We were talkin' about settling this with a mahjong board. This boy came all the way here to talk about that. Quite the cute lil' brother, ain't he?"

I sighed and looked at the three. Rikako-san was exchanging glances between his husband and his son with the serious expression of a middle school girl who just hid a love letter in a shoe locker. Genichirou-san had turned his gaze to the cup of coffee on the table again. Yondaime had fallen silent with his gaze fixed between my shoulder and Genichirou-san's.

"...Did he really suggest a mahjong match?" he finally sat down, poking my head. Rikako-san nodded, and I didn't say anything since it wouldn't make a difference anyway.
For an instant only, Yondaime looked at me. Just by looking at his eyes I understood what he was trying to ask me: ''Do we have a chance of winning?''
I nodded just with my gaze, without letting Genichirou-san notice. Yondaime then looked at Genichirou-san.

"...What will be the rate?"

A slight smile appeared on Genichirou-san's lips.

"5 points would be nice."

"Cash payment?"

"Of course. As I already said, ya and I ain't father and son anymore. deferred payment is okay too, since I'm gonna crush ya."

I felt relaxed upon hearing that. After that, they kept talking about terms and conditions of the match that I couldn't understand at all, but there was no place for me to mention the victory condition I had thought about anymore.

"I never thought of you as a father in the first place, you bastard. I cut off my ties with you long ago.", Yondaime said, taking a deep breath. "Let me decide the minor rules."

"Fine. In exchange, I will decide the place. I'll also buy brand new tables. Tokyo is yer territory, so I won't let ya cheat."

Yondaime and I left the hotel together. The lights of the luxurious Akasaka buildings spread on the night sky and the wind was blowing, mixing with the smell of the exhaust pipes as we were going down the slope of the vehicle entrance, cooling down my face that was burning because of my nervousness and excitement. I had been worried about how things would turn out, but Rikako-san had saved me.

"Why did you look so relieved?" Yondaime muttered under his jacket's collar.

"Eh? ...Ah, well, I didn't quite understand what I heard about the terms of the match, but I didn't think the rate was that high. It's just 5 points, isn't it?"

In mahjong, 5 points normally means that 1000 points=50 yens. In a 30 minute lapse, even without playing very well we would only lose around 3000 yens, not really an amount to worry about. It really wasn't an amount that would make someone say 'I'll crush you' with a scary face.
However, Yondaime heaved a long sigh and started walking faster.

"Are you an idiot? Do you think that damn yakuza would play with those student mahjong rates?"

"...E-eh?"

"5 points to the Hinamura family means ''5000 yens for each point''."

I froze in the middle of the slope that led to the main street. A broken calculator was giving off sparks inside my head. My calculations had been completely wrong--In the most literal sense.

One point=5000 yens?

I saw Yondaime's back as he was walking away.
Right. Didn't Rikako-san say so herself? That thing about taking all his money.
5000 yens for each point. If we lost all of our points, the payment would exceed 100.000.000.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

"...So, I'm your trump card? Way to count your chickens before they hatch!"
Alice's voice was colder than the conditioned air inside the room.

"Y-yeah... I also thought it was wrong to make this plan without saying anything to you, but I wasn't sure I could manage to arrange a mahjong match."

"You just didn't want to deal with me telling you that your idea was naive, am I mistaken?"

She was right. From the other side of the bed, I hung my head, defeated.
The day after talking with Genichirou-san, I showed up at the NEET Detective Agency immediately after school, just to be scolded by Alice. Not that I didn't deserve it, I had gotten her involved in my irrational mahjong plan. Genichirou-san's abilities were way far from average, so most likely he thought his victory was assured. But he didn't know about Alice's existence, so that gave us the possibility of having an advantage.

"In short, you're saying I should play mahjong with the three members of the Hinamura family?"

"...Well, yes, basically. Yondaime absolutely has to play."

Alice sighed. "It's true that I'm unbeatable and currently undefeated at online mahjong, but that doesn't mean anything in front of someone who is able to cheat."

"But you're much better than me, aren't you? Even if I worked hard and we managed to find a way to play without letting him cheat, I still wouldn't stand a chance against Genichirou-san at normal mahjong. But if you're the one who plays..."

"You're worse than a chimpanzee. At least a monkey has the brains to run away when he's in front of an opponent he can't win against!"
The detective was as harsh with me as usual.
"Not to mention, what's with that ridiculous rate? Have you lost all sense of money because you've been playing with someone else’s money for too long?"

"I know, but..."

Before parting ways with Yondaime the night before, I had asked him about that strange rate with numbers that could easily send one to bankrupt. In the first place, we didn't want money, we needed Genichirou-san to stop pressuring the bank, so the betting rates shouldn't have mattered that much. If our side won Genichirou-san wouldn't interfere with Yondaime anymore, and if we lost we would have to pay--That was the original agreement. But Yondaime answered this:

"Do you think that bastard will just obediently leave me alone if he loses the match? He'll keep bothering for as long as he can. So, there's no other option than to solve this with money. The best way to do that would be taking away enough money from him to make him unable to stay in Tokyo. He might be rolling in cash back at Osaka, but I don't think he has more than 100.000.000 in cash over here, so he will have to leave."

Alice stared at the roof like she was praying.
"I understand the reasoning, but it's not normal for a father and a son to want to cannibalize each other like that."

"Yeah, it seems like those two don't think of each other as a father and a son respectively. They said they had cut their ties."
Now that I thought about it, not even once I had heard Yondaime refer to Genichirou-san as his father.

"And, will Yondaime really let us take part of this outrageous bet?"

"Yes. If I tell him you're better than me, I'm sure he will make a formal request."

"Good grief. I was under the impression that he was a shrewder man than that, but it looks like his stupid sworn brother has weakened his rationality."

Yondaime came as soon as it got dark, and once again I realized my own stupidity.

"Genichirou sent the place he chose."

I took the fax paper Yondaime held out to me and noticed there was a map printed on it below the designed date and all that. There was a placed in the middle marked with an X.

"This is... Near the Arakawa river, isn't it? What place is it exactly?"

"It's not ''near''. The place ''is'' Arakawa's riverbed."

My jaw dropped and I was unable to move. Alice snatched the paper away from my hands.
The river bed? Outdoors?

"Were you really thinking about asking Alice to be your replacement?" Yondaime asked with an astonished expression. I nodded, still bewildered.

"Hmph. Genichirou said we would do it outdoors so we wouldn't cheat, but his true intention was to leave Alice out of the game."

"E-eh-?" I stared at Yondaime with my eyes wide open. "He said he had investigated lots of things, but he had no way to know Alice was good at mahjong, had he?"

"He probably knows that we know a highly intelligent agoraphobic shut-in, there's also the fact that she's considered Hirasaka-gumi's anego, and your unusual confidence. Genichirou's way of doing business basically consists in crushing his opponent, with utmost efficiency."

I looked up at the roof and sighed. I had been too naive.

"Why do you both think I've been only listening quietly?" Alice said, looking displeased, hugging a teddy bear against her chest."I've been able to go out a bit lately. And playing mahjong is not a tough exercise."

Even though she had just told me that my plan of her taking my place was ridiculous, what had really bothered was the fact that I had left her out. She wanted to be involved in this as much as me. The problem was that her way of expressing it wasn't honest at all.

"It says we'll be starting tomorrow at 13:00. If it was nighttime it would be a different thing, but sunlight's really bad for you."

"U-uuuh! If the sky is as clouded as the day the dinosaurs became extinct I might be able to make it."

Yondaime flicked Alice's forehead. "Stop that, you idiot. Have you already forgotten about the time we played baseball? Weren't you ill for three whole days just for going to bat once?"

"I'm still in better shape than my assistant who is inferior to a monkey and can't even grab a tile without having his breath weakening because of his nervousness even while sitting down." No, I'm pretty sure I'm in better shape than you.
"Listen, Yondaime. I think I've already told you this a while ago, but your sworn brother is so hopelessly optimistic that it's like tomatoes and cucumbers were growing inside his skull."

"I'm also pretty sure I told you this before, but your assistant has less sense of crisis than someone who climbs the Himalaya wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt and pants."

Why are they both competing to see which one of them makes more fun of me?

"Anyway, since Alice can't go out and we can't cheat... I need to find a way to annihilate him so he'll lose his cash-"

"By the way," Alice interrupted. "Your father is here because he wants to make sure you're worthy of becoming Hinamura family's successor. If you win against him in a spectacular way, won't you intensify his tenacity?"

Yondaime made an expression that looked as if he had drank the coffee before the powder had entirely dissolved.
"I don't give a damn. That's his own problem, I don't intend to inherit the business so it has nothing to do with me."

That made me remember something.

"Genichirou-san said there's another candidate for becoming the heir, and he couldn't decide if he should choose you or that person."

"...Another candidate?" Yondaime cocked his head. "I don't have any other close relatives, is it someone from the company? That anachronistic bastard is gonna let someone that's not from the family run the business? Hmm."

After muttering a 'Well, whatever. It has nothing to do with me', Yondaime looked at Alice and then at me once again.

"This is a formal request from me. Use whatever method you want. Think of a way to drive that stingy bastard to the wall."

We started by carefully watching the video Yondaime had brought, the footage from the security cameras from the day Genichirou-san beat me at the mahjong parlor.

"At the moment he cheats, his fingers are never caught on camera. That's important.", Alice pointed out.

"He steals tiles from the wall, no doubt about that, but he does it so spontaneously that I can't know exactly when he does it.", I said, remembering my dreadful experience.
Genichirou-san's trick was stealing tiles from the pond--In short, it's a technique in which you pretend to take one of the piled up tiles that are facing downwards, but you actually steal one of the visible tiles discarded by the other players. There's no way a beginner can win against that.

Mahjong is a strange game. There are historical reasons, and also the influence of countless fiction works based on Asada Tetsuya's novel, but cheating actually tends to be tolerated. Well, it's more like cheating can be complimented despite being called a dirty tactic. Even if there's circumstantial evidence that tiles have been replaced, unless you get caught red-handed, the fraud won't be condemned, and they can even comment on how good your cheating was; it's that kind of environment.

"Does he use any other skills?", Alice asked Yondaime.

"Just stealing tiles, as far as I know."

"Well, that trick is effective with automatic tables. If he's able to successfully carry on that trick, there's no need to use riskier ones. Okay, what can be done? Since it's going to be held outside, we can't prepare a gadget to see the opponents' hand beforehand..."

Yes, if we were on a closed space, Major who is an expert in spying devices could place mini-cameras so we could see Genichirou-san's hand without him noticing, but since the match was arranged to be outside that was impossible to do. Hiding cameras on the riverbank, or installing super telephoto lens in the surrounding buildings would also be useless because we couldn't know where the tables would be nor where everyone would sit down until the day of the match. Genichirou-san would buy a brand new table and wouldn't open it until that day, so we couldn't alter the table either. And even if we could completely see his hand, in the first place mahjong is a game when one needs to have the right tiles to accumulate points, and Genichirou-san's skills were faster in that aspect too. How could we win? A plan not only to defend ourselves, but to win and take his cash--

".....Hm?"

I suddenly realized something and covered my mouth with one of my hands.
Genichirou-san's quicker hand. Outdoor mahjong.

"What's the matter?" Yondaime slightly tilted his head. I raised my hand to stop him from talking and thought.
Is it possible?
Theoretically, it was. There were so many necessary things that it made me feel dizzy. Preliminary work, tactics to withstand until they fell into the trap, tactics to make sure they could effectively fall into the trap, and more than anything, coordination.

I finally came to, and I organized my thoughts. There were too many missing pieces, but I wasn't alone. Alice and Yondaime were here. So I made up my mind, gulped, and spoke:

"....Our side gets to decide the minor rules, right? In that case, there's some rules I'd like to add."

"What? Obviously Genichirou won't accept any rule that will only benefit us."

"No, there are special but impartial rules, because they're only related to the point exchange. Two rules."

"Speak."

"The first one is, we won't use chips, whoever wants to raise the bet will do it with cash."

Yondaime arched one of his eyebrows. "That's a disadvantage to me. Do you understand? Measuring out points with chips we can pay later so we can continue even if we exceed our cash halfway, but if we have an exact amount it will be all over once we spend it all."

"I understand, but it's necessary. Besides, if it doesn't sound advantageous to us it's more likely that Genichirou-san allows it."

Yondaime snorted and folded his arms. "And what's the other rule?"

"There won't be a 'father'. Everyone will earn dealer points."

"What the hell?" Yondaime ruffled his silver hair with his hand.

In mahjong, one of the players is the dealer or ''father'', and that position rotates in each round. The dealer gets more payment if he wins and has to pay more if he loses; it's a high risk-high return position. But with my plan, everyone would be 'fathers'. Everyone would earn 1,5 more if they won and would have to pay double if they lost.

"Isn't that a disadvantage for us too?" Yondaime complained. "Well, whatever. I'll tell him. Now, explain that strategy of yours already. Why do we need those rules?"

I gulped and started talking, sitting at the edge of the bed. Alice's big eyes were getting more and more round and Yondaime was frowning more and more.
When I finished explaining everything, Alice sighed and told Yondaime:

"I take back what I said a moment ago. Your sworn brother is nothing but a hopeless dreamer."

"You're right, that's a good way to describe your assistant." "You don't need to keep competing! We better hurry with our preparations!"

Yondaime sighed and removed his back from the wall. "True. It will be a disaster if we lose, so let's do this thoroughly. I'll talk to Major. So, Alice--" As he was walking to the door of the office, he pointed at the detective on the bed. "Think of a way to make him fall into the trap."

After the door closed, Alice glared at me from the corner of her eye, hugging his teddy bear to her chest and pressing her jaw into it.

"Is it impossible?", I asked, feeling anxious.

"It's not impossible. I have thought of a strategy, more or less... But it's a lost cause. You see?"

And with that, Alice started talking. Her strategy was as ridiculous as mine.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

In the clear winter sky, many kites of different colors could be seen, and the cheerful voices of the children could be heard on the riverbank.

"So nice, the kids are havin' fun...", Genichirou-san said with his eyes half-closed and his down jacket blowing in the wind.

"When Sou-chan was that age he ran outside everyday..." Rikako-san muttered by his side. As expected because of the cold, she was wearing a simple but thick coat, and her hair was tied in a bun.

"Stop blabbering. Start the preparations already.", Yondaime said, ill-humored.

Various men that one could realize with just a glance that they were yakuza took a huge box and some suitcases from inside a truck. Carefully unpacking, they arranged a simple automatic table, a small dynamo, four stools and two small desks on the surface covered with pebble and surrounded by overgrown grass.
Our luggage was a bag that Pole was in charge to bring. A mountain of rolled bank notes were placed on the two desks. I had already seen 200.000.000 yens in cash with my own eyes some time ago, but it was still quite a sight. Pole's hands were shaking a little.
Our cash was 160.000.000 yens. Almost all the cash Yondaime had on him had been already invested in business, so the bank notes in front of us had been loaned. Genichirou-san's side had more or less the same amount.

"Let's reconfirm the rules.", Genichirou-san said as he was setting up the mahjong table. "No chips, was it?"

The four sides of mahjong tables have slots than automatically open and close. That's where chips are normally put, but they were going to be empty that day because we were going to use the money on that desk in front of us directly.

"So are ya really gonna be payin' in cash? Ya run out of money and yer done for."

"Shut the hell up. Worry about your own wallet." Yondaime cussed and Genichirou-san snorted. The money on their side wasn't necessarily all they had, but as for us, those rolled bank notes were our life line. We were really on the edge of the cliff.

"Next one, no father?" Genichirou-san took the yellow plate with the East wind sign and threw it to the cardboard box that served as a garbage bin. That plate is normally used to signal the dealer, but we wouldn't have to use it this day either.

"Such a weird rule. Does it mean that there ain't no parents and children relationships here anymore?"
Genichirou-san laughed. That wasn't the reason I had made that rule, but maybe it was inevitable for him to interpret it like that. Yondaime just gave him a disdainful gesture. Well, in a way I was glad they had misunderstood, although Rikako-san's sad eyes made me a bit uneasy.

"Aight, ya guys get back to the car.", Genichirou-san turned to the men who had brought all the stuff. "And keep an eye on Souichirou's car, if someone comes, let me know."

Yondaime also talked to Pole: "You go back to the car too. Don't leave until the game is over."

"Understood!"

Only the four of us were left around the mahjong table. The voices of the children were now distant, and the sound that prevailed was the wind blowing against the grass.

''What a strange situation'', I found myself thinking, because if it was a bet involving money, I would generally be just an observer.

"Family mahjong!", Rikako-san said with a cheerful voice that sounded a little forced.

"Shall we begin?" Genichirou-san pressed the button on the table.

When you play mahjong in pairs, you have to sit in front of the person you're teaming up with, so I had Genichirou-san at my left and Rikako-san at my right.

As soon as we started, Genichirou-san noticed our strange way of playing.

"I was wonderin' what yer plan could be, but what's with this? Just child's play.", he said, laughing... And in the blink of an eye he earned 18000 points. With a sulky face, Yondaime transferred part of his money to the other desk.

Our plan didn't change by the next round. This time, Rikako-san won with the maximum amount of points.

"Just as the Thirteen Orphans are called ''matchless'', what ya guys are doing should be called ''useless''..." Rikako-san smiled. "But, ya two really get along, that's nice!"

Genichirou-san himself was an opponent to worry about, but Rikako-san was also quite dangerous. In just two rounds, they had practically seen through our objective.

However, that was part of the strategy that Alice had taught us.

"Aiming to Thirteen Orphans in all rounds..."

Two nights before, Alice had explained.

"It might seem ridiculous, but it's a strategy that has worked in several tournaments."

Thirteen Orphans is a winning hand in which you need a tile of each one of the dragons and the winds, the tiles 1 and 9 of each suit, and an extra tile of any other terminal or honor tile. Non-dealers would win 32.000 points with this hand, but since with our rules everyone had 'father' points, everyone would win 48.000. That means that if you had this tiles, you would obtain the maximum amount of points.

"This tactic has three advantages. First, of course, is the high amount of points. The second one is that in case you can't seem to obtain a favorable hand, it's easier to get an unusual evasive hand."

In any case, many tiles would be discarded during the second half of the first round, reducing the danger of making the opponent win. In theory, it's a perfect defensive-offensive tactic. In practice, that hand is hard to come by, so even if you aim to get it in all the rounds, the opportunity might just come once.
Even so, we chose that strategy.

"The third advantage is-" Alice smiled at me. "It's the tactic that fits the best with the plan you thought of, of course."

For that reason, Yondaime and I focused on the disposable tiles, and Mr. and Mrs. Hinamura kept winning. The bank notes on Yondaime's desk were quickly decreasing. The idea of paying directly in cash that I had suggested myself was difficult to stand mentally. Each one of Genichirou-san's winning hands was worth around the same amount a normal person earns in a whole year.

''Where on earth is the 'family mahjong'?'', I thought to myself. My fingertips had numbed. The usually talkative Genichirou-san had fallen completely silent when Yondaime's money was reduced to half. Rikako-san's usual happy expression had turned gloomy.

Why is this happening even though they're linked by blood? Even knowing they would destroy their ties and each other, they calmly kept doing it.

An hour later, our funds were already at their limit. The money on Yondaime's desk could be counted with just a glance, while the money on Genichirou-san's side was a high mountain that looked like it was about to collapse.

"Oh well. Everythin' will be over next round...", Genichirou-san said, looking at Yondaime from the corner of his eye.

"It's cold, so I can't wait to go back and take a bath..."

"Quit blabbering. I still have 200,000,000 stored.", Yondaime answered in an unfriendly way. He was actually just bluffing, but the look on Genichirou-san's face changed. As soon as the next round began, I understood that he had accepted Yondaime's taunt.

The discarded tiles that were lined up on the table were disappearing one by one without us noticing. He had started doing his special cheating skill, stealing from the pond. Rikako-san apparently noticed to and immediately started aligning tiles so they were easier to steal.
Genichirou-san was aiming to do Thirteen Orphans. He started preparing his double yakuman. If he showed us his Thirteen Orphans he would take all of my points or Yondaime's with one of the tiles that we had discarded. If by some twist he'd won with a tile taken by himself it would also be the end. Only a couple of millions were left on Yondaime's desk anyway.

Even in the cold wind of January, my fingertips holding the tiles were sweaty. If I lost that opportunity I would simply die. Only the tiles would tell. I desperately checked which tiles had disappeared.

Three tiles until Genichirou-san's hand is complete.

''Now's the time''.

I took off my jacket and put it behind the stool. That was the signal. Nothing changed around the table. There was just the sound of the wind and the tiles clacking. The person who had to interpret my signal from above had to notice my deep red T-shirt.

Genichirou-san stole another tile.

Only two more left.

One more left.

Hearing the wind in my ears, I slowly adjusted the coordination of my next move.

Genichirou-san announced tenpai. Without a doubt, it was going to be the Thirteen Orphans.

Yondaime discarded his last tile without giving it a second thought. End of the turn.

At that moment-

An intermittent sound made itself audible from far away among the sound the wind. Genichirou-san stopped his extended arm for an instant and frowned.
But he didn't know that sound was the rotor of a helicopter, and he didn't know the fate that sound would carry either. Genichirou-san's stopped hand got close to the mountain of tiles again, and the sound of the rotor and its blades cutting through the air was now just above our heads. Rikako-san raised her head with a darkened expression. Just when Genichirou-san was about to exchange his Green Dragon tile with one of the discarded ones, a huge shadow surrounded the mahjong table and the four of us. The surrounding grass shook violently and a whirl of wind was formed. The helicopter was flying so low that it looked like it was going to crush us. Then the hatch opened, and a backlit short human silhouette stuck out his upper body. Said silhouette was holding a long, rod-shaped object--The barrel of an M14 assault rifle.
Another sound soon followed, even louder than rotor. It was, without a doubt, a gunshot. At the same time, Genichirou-san sprang up from his chair, but his next action was something that I couldn't have predicted. He grabbed Yondaime, who was sitting at his right, by the shoulders, and pushed him to the ground. I heard the sound of sand scattering at one side of the table. The noise of the rotor grew gradually distant and the shadow over us became smaller and smaller until it disappeared, but my heart was still pounding heavily inside my chest, and I felt the dry, cold wind brushing my ears once again.

"...What on earth was that?" Rikako-san wondered out loud, unburying her head from under her arms and standing up from her chair to look up at the sky.

"A hitman from somewhere...? But he went away without doin' anythin'..."

Yondaime stood up and patted the dust from his sleeves, speaking in a very clear voice:

"It was a bad prank from a friend... Just discard that tile you were about to discard."

Still holding the Green Dragon in his hand, Genichirou-san stared at the table's surface.
It was then when he finally understood anything. And he started laughing, his shoulders shaking.

"I see. It was for this. It was all for this. Not usin' chips, and not havin' a dealer... It was all for this reason."

I firmly swallowed and lowered my gaze to my tiles. Yes, everything had been prepared for this very moment.

Still standing up, Genichirou-san placed the Green Dragon tile on the table. I felt my body drenched in sweat and my eardrums pounding.

"Ron."

Trying to control the shaking in my hands, I turned my tiles, showing them.

"...Thirteen Orphans--Double Yakuman."

Rikako-san blinked, showing a surprised expression.
"...W-what's this, what's goin' on? Gen-chan?"

"Ya'll understand by just lookin'." With a transparent smile, Genichirou-san looked at the table. "When I panicked and stood up, the boy turned the table itself around."

I wiped the sweat off my hands on my jeans. It was just like Genichirou-san had said. When they both got distracted by the helicopter, ''I turned the table 90 degrees counter-clockwise.'' Genichirou-san now had Yondaime's hand, full of useless tiles, and the hand with the Thirteen Orphans that had been obtained through his cheating tactics was now mine. The dangerous rule of paying the bets with cash, and the no-dealer rule, I made them both for the sake of this plan. Since no one would have individual chips, nothing would be signaling the points of each player, so they wouldn't be direct evidence that the table had been turned around.
Just looking at the dramatic change in the tiles, the circumstantial evidence was incredible, but there was no concrete proof to blame me of cheating. That was this strange game's unspoken rule.

The greatest contributor to this incredible trap weren't me or Alice, but the one who had to see my signal, Major, who was able to perfectly coordinate the moment when he had to fly above us with the helicopter.

Yondaime let out a sigh.

"It's over..." His voice somewhat sounded like that of a tired lost child who was on the verge of tears.

"Let me ask ya one more thing." Sprawling in the chair and stretching both of his legs, Genichirou-san spoke in a calm tone.

"What?"

"I bought this table brand new. Since it's round and monopod, it's light and easy to turn around, but what if it had been a table difficult to move?"

Yondaime glanced at me for a moment and then lowered his gaze.

"Tokyo is my familiar territory. You said so yourself, didn't you?"

Genichirou-san slightly tilted his head, and Yondaime continued talking without raising his gaze.

"Very few storekeepers can deliver a mahjong table in just two days. I contacted all of them and bought all the tables from them, except the ones of this type."''

That's how money is used. You were the one who taught me that, you idiot.''--When Yondaime muttered this, the velvet surface where the mahjong tiles and Genichirou-san's legs were resting shook a little.
I will never forget the smile that appeared on Genichirou-san's face at that moment.

"Between the charter of the helicopter and buyin' all those tables, didncha exceed the budget quite a bit?"

"Shut the hell up. None of your business. Worry about your own deficit. If you don't have the cash, then write an IOU right here and now. Put the annual interest rate on the bankruptcy of the third generation of the Hinamura family."

"Ah yeah, that..." Genichirou-san turned his gaze to my double yakuman. "A dealer double yakuman is worth 96.000 points, so it's 480.000.000 yens, huh? 160.000.000 ain't enough."

I didn't know if I should speak or not, but in the end the words came off from my throat to my lips.

"Ehmm. Non-dealer is fine."

Yondaime and Genichirou-san looked at me at the same time. For a second, their faces looked exactly the same.

"It doesn't have to be a dealer score. Non-dealer score is 64.000 points."

"Why?"

"Just before, when the guy in the helicopter pointed his rifle, you covered Yondaime..."

Yondaime showed his teeth.

"I'm sorry. That guy is actually one of our companions, Major. And of course, that rifle was just a model gun to distract you. But, you protected Yondaime."

"Dunno, I don't remember doin' that." "What's with that selective memory!"

But I had understood already. Regardless of all the hateful things they had said to each other--

"Genichirou-san, you truly think of Yondaime as your son. I'm Yondaime's sworn brother, that means that in a way I'm also your son. So, it's 64.000 points. The money on that desk is enough."

Alice had also told me. The family is the smallest social union in which everything can be forgiven. I have nothing more than a broken family, so from the bottom of my heart, I thought: I don't want to see them covering each other in debts like that. This battlefield in which we had fought for millions of yens hadn't been exactly the cleanest fight, but still...

Genichirou-san didn't even try to conceal his laughter. Yondaime made a sulky face and looked away. Rikako-san grabbed my arm and Yondaime's with both of her hands, pulling us closer.

"Yer both my kids! I love ya!"

"Shut up!" Yondaime brushed his mother's hand off.

"Souichirou, ya okay with that stupid thing he just said?" Genichirou-san chuckled as he pointed at me. Yondaime turned his back to us.

"He was the one who raised the bet.", he started walking, making his way through the overgrown grass. "Do as you please."

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

Genichirou-san called me two days after the mahjong match, just when Yondaime had came to the Detective Agency to discuss how to manage the troublesome accounting process. How could he launder 160.000.000 yens obtained through a gambling bet? In the middle of the conversation, my cellphone rang. The screen displayed an unknown number.

"...Hello?"

"Boy? We're goin' back to Osaka. Thought I'd say goodbye."

I could only hear his voice, but his smile surfaced immediately in my mind. Genichirou-san. I nervously looked at Yondaime for a second and went to the kitchen so he that he wouldn't hear our conversation.

"Eeh, uhm, uhhh.... Thank you for your hard work." I didn't know what else to say. "How do you know my number-?"

"Did some research. I know Souichirou's number too, but he'd get all grumpy if I called him."

Probably, buy why would he call ''me''? What did he want to talk about?
A noise was heard on the other side of the line, followed by a cheerful female voice.

"Naru-chan? It's me, it's mom! It's a bit sad but we're goin' back to Osaka like good losers. Take good care of Sou-chan! By the way, he's there with ya ain't he? Sou-chaaaaaan ya hear me!? Mom loves ya a ton!!"

I distanced my phone around 40 centimeters away from my ear.
Wow, he's really going to hear at this rate.

"Stop makin' a fuss, ya idiot. Give it back."

When I heard Genichirou-san's voice, I brought the phone to my ear again.

"Well, it's been fun. 'Til now, nothing interesting had happened whenever I came to Tokyo, but it was nice meetin' ya, boy. Let's play mahjong together again some other time."

"No no no. I've had enough with mahjong. Please give me a break."

"Hey, have ya forgotten already?" Genichirou-san's voice turned cold, just like it was when he was sitting at my right at the riverbed. "The one who stole my Thirteen Orphans wasn't Souichirou but ya, boy. Ya'll have to let me take revenge on ya. Give me a call whenever ya visit Osaka."

I think I've decided to never go to Osaka in my life.

"Ahh yeah, by the way" Genichirou-san's normal tone of voice returned. "Tell Souichirou that there's no way I'm gonna let someone who hangs out with such a naive, simpleton sworn little brother become the Hinamura family's successor. He can keep bein' a NEET in Tokyo 'till he drops dead if he wants to. I decided to pick the other candidate."

"Huh..."

I raised my head to look up at the dark roof. Everything turned out okay in the end... So it seems. That comment he made was insensitive, though.

Genichirou-san hung up after a 'see ya', and I timidly walked back to the room. Yondaime glared at me, sitting on the edge of the bed.

"What did that damn yakuza want?"

Well, it was obvious he was going to notice.

"Aah... Ehm, well...."

When I told him that Genichirou-san had decided to choose the other successor, a complicated expression appeared on his face, as if the saliva inside his mouth had turned sour.

"What the heck. The other successor? He should have chosen that one from the start instead of making all this big fuss. What did that idiot couple come from, really?"

At that moment, Alice who was in her bed chuckled, her shoulders shaking.

"As I said, Mr. and Mrs. Hinamura came here to visit the shrine. Everything else was secondary."

Yondaime knitted his brows and cocked his head, looking at Alice. "To visit the shrine?"

"That's right. Narumi, do you remember what shrine did they want to go?"

The sudden turn of the conversation confused me.

"Ahh... Uh, If I remember correctly, Suitengu?"

Alice nodded.

"Yes. Suitengu shrine at Nihonbasho is famous in Japan as a place to pray for a childbirth without any complications."

Yondaime and I probably looked at Alice with the same surprised face.

"...C-childbirth?"

"Hinamura Rikako is probably pregnant. The other candidate to become the heir would be the child inside her womb."

Yondaime stood up with a completely astonished look on his face, snatching my phone away from me and redialing from the call history.

"It's me. ...You bastard, why didn't you say anything!? About mother, is she really going to have another brat? Aah? You're out of your mind, idiot! ....''The charms of a pregnant woman?'' No, why the hell would I know about that? That's disgusting, so shut up! Hey, bastard, where are you now? I hear some kind of announcement on the background. Haneda? You imbecile, what are you thinking? She's not even in the stable period of her pregnancy yet, why are you going by plane? Take the bullet train! She's forty-three years old, she might look young but she's still an old bat, it's surprising that she's pregnant in the first place! ...No, I'm not complimenting you because of that, stupid! ...Aah? What are you talking about? ...Soujirou? ''Soujirou''? You idiot, what if it's a girl? A name is for life so think about it more seriously! Ah, and don't do anything stupid with inheriting the business and all that. Learn a bit of what happened with me!"

His way of talking was so scary that I was getting worried that he would break my phone. I was still bewildered and could only exchange absent looks between Alice's long hair and Yondaime being a victim of teasing on the phone.

I see, they came to Tokyo to visit the shrine. Alice casually mentioned it some time ago.

"If I had explained it from the beginning, you see, since Hinamura Souichirou is actually such a kind man..." Alice chuckled. "I think he wouldn't have fought as seriously as he did."

The detective's maliciousness dilemma, I suppose.

During fifteen more minutes, Alice and I continued listening while sitting on the bed to the manzai routine between father and son. We could only hear the tsukkomi, but it was incredibly easy to imagine what the boke lines were. Probably because of Yondaime's Osakan blood.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

Three days later after school, I was called by Yondaime to show up at Hirasaka-gumi's office.

"Send this to Rikako on your name.", Yondaime said, putting a small cardboard box in front of me.

"...Why don't you send it yourself?" I knew it was because he was too shy to do it, but I still wanted to hear his reply. Maybe I am as malicious as Alice.

"Shut up. Just send it. And don't look inside the package."

If you tell me that, I can't help but open the box as soon as I get home. I have something called curiosity. Also, I have to write what the product is in the voucher of the express home delivery company.

Inside the box, there was a sash made of silk with a splendid design of a wolf embroidered with festive-colored threads. It was a bellyband.
With just looking at it, one could tell it was handmade. So far, I haven't seen anyone else capable of making such a perfect embroidery in such a short time.
Since female dogs give birth without complications, they're used as a symbol to pray for a safe childbirth. Suitengu at the center of Japan has a Day of the Dog, honoring pregnant women, that has extended all over the country.
I apologized around ten times to Yondaime in my heart and put the sash back in its package.
When I was writing 'To Hinamura Rikako-sama' and the address, I started thinking about Hinamura Souichirou's soon-to-be-born little brother who would be 21 years younger than him. I wonder if he would be consider my sworn brother too. She might be a sister.

Someday, when that child grows up, it would be nice if the four blood-related members of the Hinamura family would sit together around the kotatsu with a mahjong board. They wouldn't play for money, but for something trivial like who would get to use the remote control. That's what family mahjong really is.

<span style="font-size: 300%;"><center>*</center></span>

On the weekend, I finally showed up at the mahjong parlor Tenhou Club again. I had been prioritizing my schoolwork so once the winter break had ended I hadn't been concerned with all the mahjong bears matter, but after the problem with Genichirou-san came to an end I thought I couldn't let that other matter unsolved forever, so I went to see how things were going.

"Ah-, Fujishima-san, thank you for your work."
The punch-permed delinquent manager greeted me. I wish he wasn't so formal, because a young employee that didn't know I was a regular customer kept giving me suspicious looks, but he let me enter the office and even served me tea.

"The guys from Hirasaka-Gumi told me about what happened with Sou-san's father and all that. Must have been though."

"Ah, haha, haa, yeah well..."
I'm sure those idiots in back T-shirts said something exaggerated.

"But you're really something, Fujishima-san, undergoing a 60-40 sake ritual with a yakuza boss from Kansai..."

"That's a lie!" I knew they would say something like that!

"But yeah, since it was Sou-san's father, he was clearly unrelated to the mahjong bears..."

I nodded.
"If he hadn't been unrelated, it would have been unmanageable for Yondaime and I."

The manager also smiled bitterly.

"Certainly, that person's so strong that he's like a monster. Compared to him, these other guys are just kids. They're just strong enough to make easy money."

"Ahh, have those guys came recently?" I asked. The manager scratched his chin.

"Yesterday, that guy who wears glasses and is as skinny as a burdock came. But he just played for a round. He hadn't been showing up at all at the other parlors lately. I was thinking it would be nice if they just disappeared altogether, but..."

"He won big and went home yesterday too?"

"Midway through, he started winning by continuously making tsumo, but he suddenly looked ill, like he was about to puke, and went home."

He showed me the footage from the security camera. Since it was a hidden camera, the image wasn't too clear, but I could still see one of the three suspicious customers. His figure was weird because despite the heat inside the parlor, he was still wearing a jumper. The way he moved was somewhat scary.

"Fujishima-san, are those guys really a group? Not even once have they entered the parlor together..."

"Probably... Because they do the same strange things when they play. For example, here", and I pointed at the footage. "On his turn, he has a pair of number 1 circle suit tiles and a pair of West winds, Dama-Ten on his eight turn. You can see he has four number 2 circle suit tiles. There's no way he would keep his number 1 tiles."

"Certainly."

The conversation with the manager was quick. ''"Something tells you to keep the right tiles"'' sounds like something out of a mahjong manga, and the actual situation was more like ''"when you're playing, you have to get rid of the tiles that won't help you win first."''
When you play Shogi, once you're checkmated there's nothing you can do to avoid it, no matter how good you are. But a skilled player won't let the circumstances lead him to get checkmated, and will probably lead his opponent to checkmate. Mahjong's the same.
Yet, if someone could avoid being checkmated, that would be--

"I wonder what kind of trick is he using.", the manager murmured. "I also looked carefully if there was someone spying from a window or something, but..."

"He probably looks at the tiles' flaws."

My words made the manager knit his brows.

"No way. We don't use those kind of cheap tiles here."

That trick consists on telling the tiles apart because of their small cracks and so. There's also people who do their own marks to the tiles. Of course, even knowing how to tell just some of the tiles apart is still overwhelmingly advantageous.

"But I can't think of anything else. Keeps losing but starts winning halfway through, constantly making tsumo, seeing through the probabilities with the double pairs, and all that..."

When I exited the parlor together with the manager, I checked all the tiles that had been used by the skinny glasses guy from yesterday.

"They're as good as new, you see? I even buy new tiles to replace the old ones quite often.", the manager said as he stroked one of the brand new tiles in his hand with a finger.

The feeling that something just wasn't right was curdling in my stomach. I took the number 1 suit tile, thoroughly scanning it.
I felt like I had already experienced this same feeling that something wasn't right before.
But, it's impossible--

I stood up, still holding that tile, and walked to the counter. I borrowed a water-based sign pen from the employee and scribbled over the back of the tile.

"....Ah....."

A dry groan escaped from my throat.

A transparent part that couldn't be scribbled over with the ink surfaced on the tile.

I ran back to the board to check the other three number 1 suit tiles. They all had the same sign.

"....Fujishima-san? That's...."

I interrupted the manager's words by standing up once again. The toilet. The other strange thing about those guys was how they often went to the toilet. I rushed to the toilet and crawled on the tiled floor and looked under the washbasin and the urinals.

And then I found it. Under the water closet, there was a red fine powder.

I couldn't breath for a moment. Unable to get up yet for some reason, I held onto the wall of the private room. Finally, I supported myself with the urinal and got up.

I took out my cellphone. My hands were shaking so bad that I almost dropped it.

What the hell is this? It can't be.

Why are you here? Why are you still here!? Weren't you supposed to have been reduced to ashes, withered, vanished without a trace already?

My throat was trembling. The bitter taste, the taste of blood and the electrifying pleasure came back to my mind. Even though it should have all remained deeply sunken. Now, the memories of the pain, the fever, the singing voice were all gushing out, overflowing like wounds throughout my body.
Yet, my thoughts were eerily calm. The first person I called wasn't Yondaime or Alice, it was Major.

"...Ah, it's me. Please come to Tenhou Club. Oh, and, you have tools to pick up a spilled drug from the floor, don't you? ...Yeah. ....Uhm, err, it's a powder. It's an extremely small quantity. ...Yes, yes.... Please, I want you to examine it as soon as you can."

My request of having him examine it immediately was probably involuntary. I wanted my conjecture to be proven wrong. That's why I thought about Mayor first.
After hanging up, I took a deep breath, and this time I called Yondaime.

"I'm at Tenhou Club. ...Yeah, it's about the mahjong case. ...I think I might have understood those guys' modus operandi. Using the toilet... Yes. ...No, it's still just a theory, but it's probably--"

I bit my lip, feeling unable to breath, resting my back on the wall, and I glanced down, looking at the filthy, dim red under the urinal.
It's not a conjecture. I know it even know. My body remembers it more than anything.

"--Angel Fix."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kamisama no Memochou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kamisama no Memochou:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>